write 5 short stories

How to Write a Short Story: The Short Story Checklist

Rosemary Tantra Bensko and Sean Glatch  |  May 7, 2024  |  7 Comments

The short story is a fiction writer’s laboratory: here is where you can experiment with characters, plots, and ideas without the heavy lifting of writing a novel. Learning how to write a short story is essential to mastering the art of storytelling . With far fewer words to worry about, storytellers can make many more mistakes—and strokes of genius!—through experimentation and the fun of fiction writing.

Nonetheless, the art of writing short stories is not easy to master. How do you tell a complete story in so few words? What does a story need to have in order to be successful? Whether you’re struggling with how to write a short story outline, or how to fully develop a character in so few words, this guide is your starting point.

Famous authors like Virginia Woolf, Haruki Murakami, and Agatha Christie have used the short story form to play with ideas before turning those stories into novels. Whether you want to master the elements of fiction, experiment with novel ideas, or simply have fun with storytelling, here’s everything you need on how to write a short story step by step.

How to Write a Short Story: Contents

The Core Elements of a Short Story

How to write a short story outline, how to write a short story step by step, how to write a short story: length and setting, how to write a short story: point of view, how to write a short story: protagonist, antagonist, motivation, how to write a short story: characters, how to write a short story: prose, how to write a short story: story structure, how to write a short story: capturing reader interest, where to read and submit short stories.

There’s no secret formula to writing a short story. However, a good short story will have most or all of the following elements:

• A protagonist with a certain desire or need. It is essential for the protagonist to want something they don’t have, otherwise they will not drive the story forward.
• A clear dilemma. We don’t need much backstory to see how the dilemma started; we’re primarily concerned with how the protagonist resolves it.
• A decision. What does the protagonist do to resolve their dilemma?
• A climax. In Freytag’s Pyramid , the climax of a story is when the tension reaches its peak, and the reader discovers the outcome of the protagonist’s decision(s).
• An outcome. How does the climax change the protagonist? Are they a different person? Do they have a different philosophy or outlook on life?

Of course, short stories also utilize the elements of fiction , such as a setting , plot , and point of view . It helps to study these elements and to understand their intricacies. But, when it comes to laying down the skeleton of a short story, the above elements are what you need to get started.

Note: a short story rarely, if ever, has subplots. The focus should be entirely on a single, central storyline. Subplots will either pull focus away from the main story, or else push the story into the territory of novellas and novels.

The shorter the story is, the fewer of these elements are essentials. If you’re interested in writing short-short stories, check out our guide on how to write flash fiction .

Some writers are “pantsers”—they “write by the seat of their pants,” making things up on the go with little more than an idea for a story. Other writers are “plotters,” meaning they decide the story’s structure in advance of writing it.

You don’t need a short story outline to write a good short story. But, if you’d like to give yourself some scaffolding before putting words on the page, this article answers the question of how to write a short story outline:

https://writers.com/how-to-write-a-story-outline

There are many ways to approach the short story craft, but this method is tried-and-tested for writers of all levels. Here’s how to write a short story step-by-step.

1. Start With an Idea

Often, generating an idea is the hardest part. You want to write, but what will you write about?

What’s more, it’s easy to start coming up with ideas and then dismissing them. You want to tell an authentic, original story, but everything you come up with has already been written, it seems.

Here are a few tips:

• Originality presents itself in your storytelling, not in your ideas. For example, the premise of both Shakespeare’s A Midsummer Night’s Dream and Ostrovsky’s The Snow Maiden are very similar: two men and two women, in intertwining love triangles, sort out their feelings for each other amidst mischievous forest spirits, love potions, and friendship drama. The way each story is written makes them very distinct from one another, to the point where, unless it’s pointed out to you, you might not even notice the similarities.
• An idea is not a final draft. You will find that exploring the possibilities of your story will generate something far different than the idea you started out with. This is a good thing—it means you made the story your own!
• Experiment with genres and tropes. Even if you want to write literary fiction , pay attention to the narrative structures that drive genre stories, and practice your storytelling using those structures. Again, you will naturally make the story your own simply by playing with ideas.

If you’re struggling simply to find ideas, try out this prompt generator , or pull prompts from this Twitter .

2. Outline, OR Conceive Your Characters

If you plan to outline, do so once you’ve generated an idea. You can learn about how to write a short story outline earlier in this article.

If you don’t plan to outline, you should at least start with a character or characters. Certainly, you need a protagonist, but you should also think about any characters that aid or inhibit your protagonist’s journey.

When thinking about character development, ask the following questions:

• What is my character’s background? Where do they come from, how did they get here, where do they want to be?
• What does your character desire the most? This can be both material or conceptual, like “fitting in” or “being loved.”
• What is your character’s fatal flaw? In other words, what limitation prevents the protagonist from achieving their desire? Often, this flaw is a blind spot that directly counters their desire. For example, self hatred stands in the way of a protagonist searching for love.
• How does your character think and speak? Think of examples, both fictional and in the real world, who might resemble your character.

In short stories, there are rarely more characters than a protagonist, an antagonist (if relevant), and a small group of supporting characters. The more characters you include, the longer your story will be. Focus on making only one or two characters complex: it is absolutely okay to have the rest of the cast be flat characters that move the story along.

Learn more about character development here:

https://writers.com/character-development-definition

3. Write Scenes Around Conflict

Once you have an outline or some characters, start building scenes around conflict. Every part of your story, including the opening sentence, should in some way relate to the protagonist’s conflict.

Conflict is the lifeblood of storytelling: without it, the reader doesn’t have a clear reason to keep reading. Loveable characters are not enough, as the story has to give the reader something to root for.

Take, for example, Edgar Allan Poe’s classic short story The Cask of Amontillado . We start at the conflict: the narrator has been slighted by Fortunato, and plans to exact revenge. Every scene in the story builds tension and follows the protagonist as he exacts this revenge.

In your story, start writing scenes around conflict, and make sure each paragraph and piece of dialogue relates, in some way, to your protagonist’s unmet desires.

Read more about writing effective conflict here:

What is Conflict in a Story? Definition and Examples

4. Write Your First Draft

The scenes you build around conflict will eventually be stitched into a complete story. Make sure as the story progresses that each scene heightens the story’s tension, and that this tension remains unbroken until the climax resolves whether or not your protagonist meets their desires.

Don’t stress too hard on writing a perfect story. Rather, take Anne Lamott’s advice, and “write a shitty first draft.” The goal is not to pen a complete story at first draft; rather, it’s to set ideas down on paper. You are simply, as Shannon Hale suggests, “shoveling sand into a box so that later [you] can build castles.”

5. Step Away, Breathe, Revise

Whenever Stephen King finishes a novel, he puts it in a drawer and doesn’t think about it for 6 weeks. With short stories, you probably don’t need to take as long of a break. But, the idea itself is true: when you’ve finished your first draft, set it aside for a while. Let yourself come back to the story with fresh eyes, so that you can confidently revise, revise, revise .

In revision, you want to make sure each word has an essential place in the story, that each scene ramps up tension, and that each character is clearly defined. The culmination of these elements allows a story to explore complex themes and ideas, giving the reader something to think about after the story has ended.

6. Compare Against Our Short Story Checklist

Does your story have everything it needs to succeed? Compare it against this short story checklist, as written by our instructor Rosemary Tantra Bensko.

Below is a collection of practical short story writing tips by Writers.com instructor Rosemary Tantra Bensko . Each paragraph is its own checklist item: a core element of short story writing advice to follow unless you have clear reasons to the contrary. We hope it’s a helpful resource in your own writing.

Update 9/1/2020: We’ve now made a summary of Rosemary’s short story checklist available as a PDF download . Enjoy!

Click to download

Your short story is 1000 to 7500 words in length.

The story takes place in one time period, not spread out or with gaps other than to drive someplace, sleep, etc. If there are those gaps, there is a space between the paragraphs, the new paragraph beginning flush left, to indicate a new scene.

Each scene takes place in one location, or in continual transit, such as driving a truck or flying in a plane.

Unless it’s a very lengthy Romance story, in which there may be two Point of View (POV) characters, there is one POV character. If we are told what any character secretly thinks, it will only be the POV character. The degree to which we are privy to the unexpressed thoughts, memories and hopes of the POV character remains consistent throughout the story.

You avoid head-hopping by only having one POV character per scene, even in a Romance. You avoid straying into even brief moments of telling us what other characters think other than the POV character. You use words like “apparently,” “obviously,” or “supposedly” to suggest how non-POV-characters think rather than stating it.

Your short story has one clear protagonist who is usually the character changing most.

Your story has a clear antagonist, who generally makes the protagonist change by thwarting his goals.

(Possible exception to the two short story writing tips above: In some types of Mystery and Action stories, particularly in a series, etc., the protagonist doesn’t necessarily grow personally, but instead his change relates to understanding the antagonist enough to arrest or kill him.)

The protagonist changes with an Arc arising out of how he is stuck in his Flaw at the beginning of the story, which makes the reader bond with him as a human, and feel the pain of his problems he causes himself. (Or if it’s the non-personal growth type plot: he’s presented at the beginning of the story with a high-stakes problem that requires him to prevent or punish a crime.)

The protagonist usually is shown to Want something, because that’s what people normally do, defining their personalities and behavior patterns, pushing them onward from day to day. This may be obvious from the beginning of the story, though it may not become heightened until the Inciting Incident , which happens near the beginning of Act 1. The Want is usually something the reader sort of wants the character to succeed in, while at the same time, knows the Want is not in his authentic best interests. This mixed feeling in the reader creates tension.

The protagonist is usually shown to Need something valid and beneficial, but at first, he doesn’t recognize it, admit it, honor it, integrate it with his Want, or let the Want go so he can achieve the Need instead. Ideally, the Want and Need can be combined in a satisfying way toward the end for the sake of continuity of forward momentum of victoriously achieving the goals set out from the beginning. It’s the encounters with the antagonist that forcibly teach the protagonist to prioritize his Needs correctly and overcome his Flaw so he can defeat the obstacles put in his path.

The protagonist in a personal growth plot needs to change his Flaw/Want but like most people, doesn’t automatically do that when faced with the problem. He tries the easy way, which doesn’t work. Only when the Crisis takes him to a low point does he boldly change enough to become victorious over himself and the external situation. What he learns becomes the Theme.

Each scene shows its main character’s goal at its beginning, which aligns in a significant way with the protagonist’s overall goal for the story. The scene has a “charge,” showing either progress toward the goal or regression away from the goal by the ending. Most scenes end with a negative charge, because a story is about not obtaining one’s goals easily, until the end, in which the scene/s end with a positive charge.

The protagonist’s goal of the story becomes triggered until the Inciting Incident near the beginning, when something happens to shake up his life. This is the only major thing in the story that is allowed to be a random event that occurs to him.

Your characters speak differently from one another, and their dialogue suggests subtext, what they are really thinking but not saying: subtle passive-aggressive jibes, their underlying emotions, etc.

Your characters are not illustrative of ideas and beliefs you are pushing for, but come across as real people.

Your language is succinct, fresh and exciting, specific, colorful, avoiding clichés and platitudes. Sentence structures vary. In Genre stories, the language is simple, the symbolism is direct, and words are well-known, and sentences are relatively short. In Literary stories , you are freer to use more sophisticated ideas, words, sentence structures, styles , and underlying metaphors and implied motifs.

Your plot elements occur in the proper places according to classical Three Act Structure (or Freytag’s Pyramid ) so the reader feels he has vicariously gone through a harrowing trial with the protagonist and won, raising his sense of hope and possibility. Literary short stories may be more subtle, with lower stakes, experimenting beyond classical structures like the Hero’s Journey. They can be more like vignettes sometimes, or even slice-of-life, though these types are hard to place in publications.

In Genre stories, all the questions are answered, threads are tied up, problems are solved, though the results of carnage may be spread over the landscape. In Literary short stories, you are free to explore uncertainty, ambiguity, and inchoate, realistic endings that suggest multiple interpretations, and unresolved issues.

Some Literary stories may be nonrealistic, such as with Surrealism, Absurdism, New Wave Fabulism, Weird and Magical Realism . If this is what you write, they still need their own internal logic and they should not be bewildering as to the what the reader is meant to experience, whether it’s a nuanced, unnameable mood or a trip into the subconscious.

Literary stories may also go beyond any label other than Experimental. For example, a story could be a list of To Do items on a paper held by a magnet to a refrigerator for the housemate to read. The person writing the list may grow more passive-aggressive and manipulative as the list grows, and we learn about the relationship between the housemates through the implied threats and cajoling.

Your short story is suspenseful, meaning readers hope the protagonist will achieve his best goal, his Need, by the Climax battle against the antagonist.

Your story entertains. This is especially necessary for Genre short stories.

The story captivates readers at the very beginning with a Hook, which can be a puzzling mystery to solve, an amazing character’s or narrator’s Voice, an astounding location, humor, a startling image, or a world the reader wants to become immersed in.

Expository prose (telling, like an essay) takes up very, very little space in your short story, and it does not appear near the beginning. The story is in Narrative format instead, in which one action follows the next. You’ve removed every unnecessary instance of Expository prose and replaced it with showing Narrative. Distancing words like “used to,” “he would often,” “over the years, he,” “each morning, he” indicate that you are reporting on a lengthy time period, summing it up, rather than sticking to Narrative format, in which immediacy makes the story engaging.

You’ve earned the right to include Expository Backstory by making the reader yearn for knowing what happened in the past to solve a mystery. This can’t possibly happen at the beginning, obviously. Expository Backstory does not take place in the first pages of your story.

Your reader cares what happens and there are high stakes (especially important in Genre stories). Your reader worries until the end, when the protagonist survives, succeeds in his quest to help the community, gets the girl, solves or prevents the crime, achieves new scientific developments, takes over rule of his realm, etc.

Every sentence is compelling enough to urge the reader to read the next one—because he really, really wants to—instead of doing something else he could be doing. Your story is not going to be assigned to people to analyze in school like the ones you studied, so you have found a way from the beginning to intrigue strangers to want to spend their time with your words.

Whether you’re looking for inspiration or want to publish your own stories, you’ll find great literary journals for writers of all backgrounds at this article:

https://writers.com/short-story-submissions

Learn How to Write a Short Story at Writers.com

The short story takes an hour to learn and a lifetime to master. Learn how to write a short story with Writers.com. Our upcoming fiction courses will give you the ropes to tell authentic, original short stories that captivate and entrance your readers.

Rosemary – Is there any chance you could add a little something to your checklist? I’d love to know the best places to submit our short stories for publication. Thanks so much.

Hi, Kim Hanson,

Some good places to find publications specific to your story are NewPages, Poets and Writers, Duotrope, and The Submission Grinder.

“ In Genre stories, all the questions are answered, threads are tied up, problems are solved, though the results of carnage may be spread over the landscape.”

Not just no but NO.

See for example the work of MacArthur Fellow Kelly Link.

[…] How to Write a Short Story: The Short Story Checklist […]

Thank you for these directions and tips. It’s very encouraging to someone like me, just NOW taking up writing.

[…] Writers.com. A great intro to writing. https://writers.com/how-to-write-a-short-story […]

Hello: I started to write seriously in the late 70’s. I loved to write in High School in the early 60’s but life got in the way. Around the 00’s many of the obstacles disappeared. Since then I have been writing more, and some of my work was vanilla transgender stories. Here in 2024 transgender stories have become tiresome because I really don’t have much in common with that mind set.

The glare of an editor that could potentially pay me is quite daunting, so I would like to start out unpaid to see where that goes. I am not sure if a writer’s agent would be a good fit for me. My work life was in the Trades, not as some sort of Academic. That alone causes timidity, but I did read about a fiction writer who had been a house painter.

This is my first effort to publish since the late 70’s. My pseudonym would perhaps include Ahabidah.

Gwen Boucher.

Leave a Comment Cancel Reply

Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment.

How to Write a Short Story (Ultimate Guide + Templates)

Writing a short story is like crafting a tiny universe—every word counts. Over the past 20+ years, I’ve penned dozens of tales, each a unique journey.

Here’s a quick answer to how to write a short story:

Write a short story by sparking an idea, outlining your plot, creating characters, setting the scene, and building conflict. Use dialogue for character depth, choose a consistent POV, and end with a satisfying resolution. Keep your prose clear, concise, and engaging.

Keep reading to learn everything you need to know — with examples!

What Is a Short Story?

Table of Contents

A short story is a brief narrative that typically focuses on a single plot, character, or theme. Unlike novels, short stories aim to deliver a powerful punch in a limited number of words.

They range from a few hundred to several thousand words, making them perfect for readers with limited time.

Key Features of a Short Story:

• Brevity: Short stories are concise, packing a lot of meaning into fewer words.
• Single Plot: They revolve around one main plot, unlike novels which can have multiple subplots.
• Limited Characters: Usually, there are fewer characters, allowing for deeper development within a short span.
• Focused Theme: They often explore a single theme or idea, providing a focused narrative.

Elements of a Short Story

Every great short story contains several essential elements.

These components work together to create a compelling narrative that engages readers from start to finish.

The plot is the backbone of your story. It’s the sequence of events that unfold, driving the narrative forward.

A strong plot will have a clear beginning, middle, and end. Focus on creating a narrative arc that builds tension and leads to a satisfying resolution. Think about what your characters want and what obstacles stand in their way.

Characters are the heart of your story.

They should be well-developed and relatable, even in a short format. Your protagonist should face challenges that drive the plot forward. Give your characters distinct voices and personalities to make them memorable. Remember, even minor characters can have a significant impact on the story.

The setting establishes the time and place of your story. It provides context and can greatly influence the mood and atmosphere.

Use vivid descriptions to paint a picture for your readers, making them feel immersed in the story. The setting can also reflect the internal state of your characters, adding depth to your narrative.

Conflict is what makes your story interesting. It can be internal (inside a character) or external (outside characters, with other characters, or even forces).

Without conflict, there’s no story. Identify the main conflict early and build your plot around it.

The resolution of the conflict should lead to character development or a change in the situation.

The theme is the underlying message or insight your story conveys.

It’s what readers take away from your narrative. Consider what you want your readers to learn or feel after reading your story. A strong theme will resonate and give your story a deeper meaning beyond the surface events.

Point of View (POV)

The POV determines from whose perspective the story is told. First person, second person, or third person—all offer different advantages and limitations. Choose the POV that best fits the story you want to tell.

Consistency in POV is crucial to avoid confusing your readers.

Dialogue brings your characters to life.

It should sound natural and reveal something about the characters or plot. Use dialogue to show rather than tell, letting characters’ words and interactions convey their personalities and emotions.

Be mindful of pacing—dialogue can speed up or slow down the narrative.

Your writing style is your unique voice. It includes word choice, sentence structure, and overall tone.

It’s what makes your writing distinctive.

Experiment with different styles to find what works best for you and your story. A consistent style helps create a cohesive and engaging narrative.

How to Write a Short Story (Blockbuster Blueprint)

Crafting a short story is a thrilling adventure, and with the right blueprint, you can create a compelling narrative that captivates readers.

Here’s your high-level overview for how to write a short story, from idea to final draft.

1. Spark the Idea (Idea Ignition)

Every story begins with a spark of inspiration. This could be a striking image, an intriguing character, or a compelling situation. Keep a journal to jot down ideas whenever they strike. Remember, the best ideas often come from the most unexpected places.

2. Frame the Blueprint (Plot Planning)

Once you have your idea, it’s time to outline your plot.

Think of this as designing the blueprint of your story. Outline the key events and structure them into a clear beginning, middle, and end. Use a plot diagram to visualize the rise and fall of action, ensuring your story has a satisfying arc.

3. Character Crafting (Hero Forge)

Characters are the heart of your story. Develop your protagonist and other key players with detailed profiles. What are their desires, fears, and motivations? Crafting multidimensional characters will make your story more relatable and engaging.

4. World Building (Setting the Stage)

Set the scene for your story. Whether it’s a bustling city, a quiet village, or an alien planet, your setting should be vivid and immersive. Use sensory details to transport your readers to the world you’ve created. The setting should complement and enhance the narrative.

5. Conflict Creation (Trouble Brewing)

Conflict is the engine of your story. It drives the plot and challenges your characters. Identify the central conflict early on and develop it throughout the story. This could be an internal struggle, a clash between characters, or an external obstacle.

6. Theme Weaving (Message in a Bottle)

Every great story has a deeper message. Determine the theme of your story—what do you want your readers to take away from it? Weave this theme subtly into your narrative, so it resonates without overshadowing the plot.

7. POV Selection (Narrative Lens)

Choose the perspective from which to tell your story. First person, second person, or third person—each offers different advantages. The POV will shape how readers connect with your characters and perceive the events.

8. Dialogue Design (Chatterbox)

Dialogue breathes life into your characters. Craft conversations that sound natural and reveal character traits and plot points. Good dialogue moves the story forward and provides insight into your characters’ minds.

9. Descriptive Detailing (Paint the Picture)

Use descriptive language to create vivid images in your readers’ minds. Focus on sensory details to make scenes come alive. Balanced description adds depth to your narrative without overwhelming the reader.

10. Scene Crafting (Moment Makers)

Identify and write the key scenes that form the backbone of your story. Each scene should have a purpose, whether it’s to advance the plot, develop characters, or highlight the theme. Ensure that every scene is engaging and drives the story forward.

11. The Grand Opening (First Impressions)

Your story’s beginning sets the tone and hooks your readers. Start with a compelling scene or intriguing line that draws readers in. Establish your setting, characters, and conflict early to build interest.

12. The Big Finish (Closing Curtain)

A strong ending leaves a lasting impression. Wrap up your plot and resolve the central conflict. The ending should be satisfying and resonate with the theme of your story.

13. Perfecting the Length (Word Count Wizardry)

Short stories have limited word count, so every word must count. Aim for conciseness and clarity. Edit ruthlessly to trim unnecessary words and tighten your prose.

14. Polishing the Draft (Final Flourish)

The final step is revising and editing. Check for grammar, spelling, and punctuation errors. Refine your language and ensure consistency in tone and style. A polished draft elevates your story from good to great.

This blueprint sets the stage for a captivating short story. Next, we’ll dive deeper into each step, exploring techniques and tips to help you master the art of short story writing.

Watch this good video about how to write a short story:

Short Story Structure (5 Creative Templates/Story Beats)

Structuring your short story is crucial to maintaining reader engagement.

Here are five creative templates to help you organize your narrative effectively:

1. The Classic Three-Act Structure

Act 1: Setup – Introduce your characters, setting, and central conflict. Hook the reader with an intriguing opening.

Act 2: Confrontation – Develop the conflict and build tension. Your protagonist faces challenges and obstacles.

Act 3: Resolution – Resolve the conflict and wrap up loose ends. Provide a satisfying conclusion that resonates with the theme.

2. The Hero’s Journey

• The Ordinary World – Establish the protagonist’s normal life.
• The Call to Adventure – Something disrupts the status quo, prompting action.
• Crossing the Threshold – The protagonist enters a new, unknown world.
• Trials and Tribulations – The hero faces tests and gains allies.
• The Climax – The protagonist confronts the greatest challenge.
• The Return – The hero returns transformed, bringing newfound wisdom or change.

3. In Medias Res

• Begin in the Middle – Start your story in the midst of action, grabbing the reader’s attention.
• Flashback – Gradually reveal the events leading up to the present situation.
• Climax – Reach the story’s peak conflict.
• Resolution – Conclude by addressing the fallout and tying up loose ends.

4. The Kishōtenketsu Structure

• Introduction (Ki) – Introduce characters and setting without conflict.
• Development (Shō) – Develop the situation, showing normal life.
• Twist (Ten) – Introduce an unexpected twist or turn of events.
• Conclusion (Ketsu) – Resolve the twist, bringing the story to a satisfying close.

5. The Fichtean Curve

• Inciting Incident – Start with a conflict that propels the story.
• Rising Action – Build tension through a series of complications and crises.
• Climax – Reach the highest point of tension and conflict.
• Falling Action – Address the aftermath of the climax, resolving conflicts.
• Denouement – Tie up loose ends, providing closure for the reader.

These templates provide flexible frameworks for structuring your short story, ensuring a coherent and engaging narrative flow.

Checklist for Writing a Short Story (Based on The Fichtean Curve)

How to Come Up With Good Ideas for Short Stories

Generating ideas for short stories can be challenging, but with the right techniques, inspiration can strike at any moment.

Here are some methods to spark your creativity:

1. Observe the World Around You

Pay attention to your surroundings. Everyday situations and interactions can inspire compelling stories. Eavesdrop on conversations, notice peculiar behaviors, and observe how people react to different situations.

2. Tap into Personal Experiences

Reflect on your own life experiences. Personal anecdotes, memories, and emotions can provide a rich foundation for your stories. Authenticity often resonates with readers, making your stories more relatable.

3. Use Writing Prompts

Writing prompts are excellent tools for kickstarting your creativity. They provide a starting point and can lead to unexpected and exciting storylines. Challenge yourself with prompts that push you out of your comfort zone.

4. Explore “What If” Scenarios

Ask yourself “what if” questions to explore different possibilities. What if a character had a unique ability? What if a mundane event took a surprising turn? This approach can lead to imaginative and original stories.

5. Draw from Myths and Folklore

Myths, legends, and folklore are treasure troves of story ideas. Adapt and modernize these timeless tales, or use them as inspiration for your own unique narratives. This can add depth and universality to your stories.

6. Combine Genres

Mixing genres can create fresh and exciting stories. Combine elements of science fiction with romance, or blend mystery with fantasy. Genre mash-ups can lead to innovative and intriguing plots.

7. Freewriting

Set a timer and write continuously for a set period without worrying about grammar or coherence. Freewriting can help unlock hidden ideas and break through writer’s block. Let your thoughts flow and see where they take you.

8. Engage in Creative Activities

Engage in activities that stimulate your creativity, such as drawing, music, or even taking a walk. These activities can help clear your mind and make space for new ideas to emerge.

9. Read Widely

Read a variety of genres, authors, and styles. Exposure to different voices and perspectives can inspire new ideas and approaches to storytelling. Take note of what resonates with you and why.

10. Collaborate with Others

Discuss story ideas with friends, join writing groups, or participate in workshops. Collaboration can provide fresh perspectives and spark new ideas. Feedback from others can also help refine your concepts.

How to Write a Short Story Title

Crafting a short story title is a crucial step in the writing process.

A compelling title can grab a reader’s attention, hint at the story’s content, and set the tone for the narrative. Here’s how to write a short story title that stands out:

1. Reflect the Theme

Your title should encapsulate the essence of your story. Reflect on the central theme or message and try to convey it succinctly. For example, if your story explores the theme of sacrifice, a title like “The Price of Love” might resonate.

A thematic title gives readers a hint of what to expect and sets the stage for the narrative.

2. Evoke Emotion

A good title evokes an emotional response.

Think about the emotions you want your readers to feel and choose words that trigger those feelings. Titles like “Silent Tears” or “The Last Goodbye” immediately evoke a sense of melancholy or loss. Emotional resonance can make your title memorable and intriguing.

3. Be Specific and Unique

Avoid generic titles that could apply to any story.

Specificity adds uniqueness and intrigue. Instead of a broad title like “Adventure,” opt for something more detailed like “The Forgotten Temple.” This specificity not only piques interest but also gives a clearer indication of the story’s content.

4. Use Literary Devices

Incorporate literary devices such as alliteration, metaphors, or irony to add flair to your title.

Titles like “Whispers in the Wind” use alliteration to create a poetic rhythm, while “A Bitter Sweet Symphony” employs irony and juxtaposition. These techniques can make your title more engaging and memorable.

5. Keep It Short and Sweet

While it’s important to be descriptive, brevity is also key.

Aim for a title that is concise yet impactful. Long titles can be cumbersome and difficult to remember. Short, punchy titles like “Gone” or “Echoes” are often more effective.

6. Test Different Options

Don’t settle on the first title that comes to mind. Create a list of potential titles and test them out.

Share them with friends or writing groups to get feedback. Sometimes, an outside perspective can highlight the strengths or weaknesses of a title you might have overlooked.

7. Consider Your Audience

Think about who your readers are and what might appeal to them.

A title that works for a sci-fi audience might not be as effective for romance readers. Tailoring your title to your target audience can increase its appeal and relevance.

How to Craft a Short Story Outline

An outline is a roadmap for your short story.

It helps organize your thoughts, ensures a logical flow, and keeps you on track. Here’s how to write a short story outline that is comprehensive and compelling:

1. Start with a Summary

Begin with a brief summary of your story. This doesn’t have to be detailed, but it should capture the essence of the plot. Summarize the main conflict, key events, and the resolution. This overview will guide you as you flesh out the details.

2. Define Your Characters

Create profiles for your main characters. Include their names, physical descriptions, motivations, and key personality traits. Understanding your characters deeply will help you write consistent and believable interactions.

Consider how each character’s goals and conflicts will drive the story forward.

3. Establish the Setting

Outline the key settings of your story. Describe the time and place where your story unfolds. Consider how the setting influences the mood and tone. Details about the environment can also provide context for your characters’ actions and interactions.

4. Plot the Major Events

Identify the major events that form the backbone of your story.

Break down the plot into key scenes or chapters. Each event should build on the previous one, leading to the climax. Ensure that there’s a logical progression and that each event serves a purpose in advancing the plot or developing characters.

5. Develop the Conflict

Clearly define the central conflict of your story. This is the driving force behind the plot and what keeps readers engaged.

Outline how the conflict is introduced, escalated, and ultimately resolved.

Consider both external conflicts (between characters or forces) and internal conflicts (within a character).

6. Plan the Climax

The climax is the peak of your story’s tension. Outline the events leading up to the climax and detail how it unfolds. This is where the main conflict reaches its highest point. Ensure that the climax is impactful and provides a turning point in the narrative.

7. Outline the Resolution

Plan how you will resolve the conflict and wrap up the story. This doesn’t mean everything has to end neatly, but there should be a sense of closure. Detail the aftermath of the climax and how the characters and setting have changed.

8. Review and Adjust

Once you’ve completed your outline, review it for coherence and flow.

Make adjustments as needed to ensure a logical progression and that each element serves the story. An outline is a flexible tool—don’t be afraid to revise it as your story evolves.

How to Create an Original Premise for a Short Story

An original premise is the foundation of a compelling short story.

It’s what sets your story apart and grabs the reader’s attention. Here’s how to develop a unique and engaging premise that includes character, setting, conflict, consequences, and a ticking clock.

1. Start with a Question

Begin by asking a thought-provoking question that combines character, setting, and conflict.

For example, “What if a reclusive inventor living in a floating city discovers a plot to sink the entire city within 24 hours?”

This question sets up a character (reclusive inventor), a setting (floating city), a conflict (plot to sink the city), consequences (destruction of the city), and a ticking clock (24 hours).

2. Combine Familiar Elements in New Ways

Take elements from different genres or known stories and combine them in unexpected ways, ensuring you include all key components.

For instance, imagine a young botanist (character) on a desert planet (setting) who finds a rare plant that could save the dying ecosystem but only has three days to replicate its conditions (conflict and ticking clock).

The consequence is the planet’s survival or demise.

3. Draw from Real Life

Real-life events, experiences, and news stories can inspire original premises.

Look for interesting or unusual occurrences in the world around you and weave them into a complete premise.

For example, a journalist (character) in a war-torn country (setting) discovers a conspiracy that could end the war but only has 48 hours before their source is compromised (conflict, consequences, and ticking clock).

4. Focus on a Unique Character

Develop a character with unique traits, backgrounds, or abilities and create a premise around their journey.

Ensure the setting, conflict, and ticking clock are included.

For instance, a deaf musician (character) in a future metropolis (setting) uncovers a government plan to control citizens’ minds and must stop it before the next full moon (conflict, consequences, and ticking clock).

5. Explore Universal Themes with a Twist

Identify universal themes such as love, loss, or betrayal and explore them in a novel way, integrating all key components.

For example, a betrayed scientist (character) in a secret underwater lab (setting) has to find an antidote to a deadly virus released by their former partner before it spreads to the surface world in 48 hours (conflict, consequences, and ticking clock).

6. Use Setting as a Catalyst

Sometimes, a unique setting can be the basis for an original premise that includes character, conflict, consequences, and a ticking clock. Imagine a premise like this: a hacker (character) in a cyberpunk city (setting) discovers an AI plan to eradicate human governance and has 72 hours to stop it (conflict, consequences, and ticking clock).

7. Experiment with Genre

Play with different genres to find a unique angle, making sure to include all essential components.

Consider a supernatural premise: a ghost hunter (character) in a haunted Victorian mansion (setting) must exorcise a vengeful spirit before midnight on Halloween to save a trapped soul (conflict, consequences, and ticking clock).

8. Reflect on Personal Passions and Interests

Draw inspiration from your own passions and interests, and incorporate character, setting, conflict, consequences, and a ticking clock.

For example, if you’re passionate about space, create a story about an astronaut (character) on a distant planet (setting) who must repair their damaged ship before the planet’s deadly storm cycle begins in 24 hours (conflict, consequences, and ticking clock).

9. Brainstorm and Freewrite

Set aside time for brainstorming sessions that include all key elements.

Write down every idea, no matter how outlandish it seems.

For instance, a premise like a time-traveling historian (character) in medieval Europe (setting) who must prevent a critical assassination within 48 hours to save future timelines (conflict, consequences, and ticking clock).

10. Test and Refine

Once you have a few potential premises, test them out by ensuring they include character, setting, conflict, consequences, and a ticking clock.

Write a short summary or pitch for each idea and see how they hold up.

Refine your favorite ideas, adding depth and detail until you have a solid and original premise.

Creating an original premise is about combining creativity with curiosity.

By ensuring you include all essential components—character, setting, conflict, consequences, and a ticking clock—you can develop a foundation for a story that stands out and captivates readers.

How to Write the Setting in a Short Story

The setting of your short story provides the backdrop against which your narrative unfolds.

It’s more than just a physical location—it’s the atmosphere, the time period, and the world your characters inhabit.

Here’s how to craft a vivid and immersive setting:

1. Use Sensory Details

Engage all five senses to create a rich and immersive setting.

Don’t just describe what the place looks like—include sounds, smells, textures, and even tastes.

For example, if your story is set in a bustling market, describe the vibrant colors of the stalls, the cacophony of voices, the scent of spices in the air, the rough texture of wooden crates, and the taste of freshly baked bread samples.

2. Integrate the Setting with the Plot

The setting should influence the events of your story.

Use it to create obstacles or opportunities for your characters. For instance, a story set in a snowbound cabin might revolve around the characters’ struggle to survive and find warmth.

The setting becomes an active participant in the narrative, shaping the plot and the characters’ actions.

3. Reflect the Characters’ Emotions

Use the setting to mirror or contrast with the characters’ emotional states.

A character going through a turbulent time might find themselves in a stormy landscape, while a serene character might be surrounded by calm and peaceful scenery.

This technique can subtly enhance the emotional impact of your story.

4. Show the Passage of Time

Use the setting to indicate changes over time.

This can be done through the progression of seasons, changes in weather, or the transformation of a place.

For example, describing a garden blooming in spring and withering in autumn can symbolize the growth and decay of a relationship within your story.

5. Incorporate Historical and Cultural Context

If your story is set in a specific historical period or culture, include details that accurately reflect that context.

Research historical events, social norms, and cultural practices to add authenticity.

For example, a story set in Victorian England might include details about the fashion, architecture, and social etiquette of the time.

6. Use Unique and Unexpected Settings

Choose settings that are unique or have an unexpected twist.

Instead of a generic small town, place your story in a floating city or an underground labyrinth. Unique settings can make your story stand out and provide fresh challenges and opportunities for your characters.

7. Create a Map

For more complex settings, especially in fantasy or science fiction stories, creating a map can help you visualize and consistently describe the geography of your world.

A map can also provide inspiration for plot developments based on the terrain and locations within your setting.

If your short story is set in a haunted house, you might describe the creaky wooden floors that echo with every step, the musty smell of old furniture, the flickering candlelight casting eerie shadows, the cold drafts that make characters shiver, and the taste of dust in the air.

These details immerse the reader and make the setting come alive.

How to Build Short Story Characters

Characters are the driving force of your short story.

Well-developed characters can transform a simple plot into a compelling narrative. Here’s how to build memorable and engaging characters.

1. Develop Detailed Backgrounds

Even if you don’t include all the details in your story, knowing your characters’ backgrounds helps you write them more convincingly.

Consider their past experiences, family, education, and personal history. For example, a character who grew up in a strict household might have a different worldview than one who was raised with more freedom.

2. Define Clear Goals and Motivations

Understand what drives your characters.

What are their desires, fears, and goals? Clear motivations make characters’ actions more believable and their struggles more engaging. For instance, a character motivated by revenge will behave differently from one driven by love or ambition.

3. Create Flaws and Strengths

Nobody is perfect, and your characters shouldn’t be either.

Give them a mix of strengths and flaws to make them more relatable and realistic. A character who is brave but impulsive, or intelligent but socially awkward, can create interesting dynamics and conflicts.

4. Show Growth and Change

Characters should evolve throughout the story. They might learn from their experiences, overcome their flaws, or change their goals.

This growth can be a key part of your narrative arc.

For example, a selfish character might learn the value of empathy and selflessness by the end of the story.

5. Use Dialogue to Reveal Character

Dialogue is a powerful tool for character development.

How your characters speak— their tone, vocabulary, and speech patterns—can reveal a lot about their personality, background, and emotional state.

A character who uses formal language might be educated or reserved, while one with slang might be more casual or rebellious.

6. Show, Don’t Tell

Instead of directly stating a character’s traits, show them through actions and interactions. Rather than saying “John was brave,” show John stepping into a dangerous situation to help someone. This makes your characters’ traits more vivid and believable.

7. Create Conflicts and Relationships

Characters’ interactions with others can reveal their traits and create tension. Develop relationships—friendships, rivalries, romances—that add depth to your characters. Conflicts can arise from these relationships, driving the plot forward.

8. Give Them Unique Physical Traits and Habits

Distinctive physical features and habits can make characters more memorable.

A character might have a noticeable scar, a unique fashion sense, or a quirky habit like always carrying a notebook. These details add layers to their personality.

Consider a character named Maria, who is a dedicated scientist (strength) but is socially awkward (flaw). Her motivation is to discover a cure for a rare disease that affected her family (background and goal). Throughout the story, Maria learns to collaborate with others (growth), revealed through her hesitant yet determined dialogues and interactions.

How to Choose the POV for a Short Story

The point of view (POV) from which you tell your story can significantly impact how readers perceive and engage with it.

Here’s how to choose the best POV for your short story.

1. Understand the Types of POV

• First Person: The story is narrated by a character within the story, using “I” or “we.” This point of view lets us see what the narrator is thinking and feeling.
• Second Person: The narrator addresses the reader as “you,” making the reader a character in the story. This POV is less common but can create an immersive experience.
• Third Person Limited: The narrator is outside the story but focuses on the thoughts and experiences of a single character, using “he,” “she,” or “they.”
• Third Person Omniscient: The narrator knows everything about all the characters and events, providing a broad perspective.

2. Consider Your Story’s Needs

Think about what your story requires.

Do you need to delve deeply into one character’s mind, or do you want to show multiple perspectives?

A first-person POV can create a deep connection with the protagonist, while third person omniscient allows for a broader view of the world and multiple characters.

3. Match POV to Character Development

If character development is a key focus, a first person or third person limited POV might be more effective.

These POVs allow readers to closely follow a character’s internal journey and growth. For instance, a story about a personal transformation might benefit from first-person narration.

4. Consider the Level of Intimacy

Decide how close you want the reader to feel to the characters.

First person and second person POVs offer high intimacy, making readers feel like they are experiencing the events themselves. Third person limited offers moderate intimacy, while third person omniscient provides a more detached view.

5. Reflect on the Story’s Tone

The POV can influence the tone of your story.

First person can create a conversational and immediate tone, while third person can be more formal or distant.

Second person can add a unique, immersive tone, making readers feel directly involved.

6. Test Different POVs

Write a few scenes from your story using different POVs to see which feels most natural and effective. Sometimes, switching the POV can reveal new aspects of the story and characters that you hadn’t considered.

7. Think About Narrative Reliability

Consider whether you want your narrator to be reliable or unreliable.

First person narrators can be unreliable, adding layers of complexity and intrigue. An unreliable narrator might have biases, incomplete information, or personal motivations that color their narration.

8. Use POV Shifts Carefully

If you decide to use multiple POVs, ensure that shifts are clear and purposeful.

Each POV should add something unique to the story. Avoid confusing readers by clearly indicating whose perspective is being presented at any given time.

In a story about a detective solving a mystery, a first person POV can provide a deep dive into the detective’s thought process and personal stakes.

Alternatively, a third person omniscient POV can show the actions and thoughts of multiple characters, including suspects, creating a broader, more intricate web of suspense.

How to Write Short Story Dialogue

Dialogue is a powerful tool in short stories.

It brings characters to life, reveals their personalities, and advances the plot. Writing effective dialogue involves crafting realistic speech and using internal dialogue to deepen character development.

Let’s explore how to master short story dialogue.

1. Make It Realistic and Natural

Dialogue should sound like real speech but with purpose.

People often speak in fragments, use contractions, and interrupt each other. Mimic these patterns to make your dialogue more natural. Avoid overly formal or grammatically perfect speech unless it fits the character.

Tip: Read your dialogue out loud. If it sounds unnatural or stiff, revise it to sound more like everyday conversation.

2. Keep It Concise

In a short story, every word counts. Dialogue should be concise and to the point.

Avoid long-winded speeches or unnecessary small talk.

Each line of dialogue should either reveal something about the character or advance the plot.

Example: Instead of: “I was thinking that maybe we should consider going to the store because we’re out of milk and I noticed that you prefer having milk with your breakfast.” Use: “We’re out of milk. Let’s go to the store.”

3. Show Character Through Dialogue

Let your characters’ speech reveal their personalities, backgrounds, and relationships.

Different characters should have distinct voices, reflecting their unique traits and experiences. Pay attention to word choice, tone, and rhythm.

Example: A professor might say, “Indeed, the hypothesis was confirmed.” A teenager might say, “Yeah, totally nailed it.”

4. Use Subtext

Subtext is what characters mean but don’t say directly.

It adds depth and tension to dialogue. Characters might say one thing but mean another, revealing their true feelings or intentions subtly.

Example: Character A: “Nice job on the project.” Character B: “Thanks, considering the short deadline.”

5. Integrate Internal Dialogue

Internal dialogue reveals a character’s thoughts and emotions.

Use it to show their inner conflicts, doubts, and motivations. It can provide insight into their true feelings, especially when they’re not being honest in their speech.

Example: John said, “I’m fine.” Internally, he thought, “I’m falling apart, but I can’t let them see it.”

6. Use Dialogue Tags Sparingly

Dialogue tags (he said, she asked) are necessary to clarify who is speaking but should be used sparingly.

Overusing them can clutter your dialogue. Instead, use action beats to show who is speaking and add context.

Example: “Are you coming?” Jane asked. She glanced at her watch, tapping her foot impatiently. “Give me a minute,” Tom replied, tying his shoes.

7. Break Up Dialogue with Action

Avoid long blocks of dialogue.

Break it up with actions, descriptions, or internal thoughts to keep the narrative dynamic and engaging.

This also helps to set the scene and show characters’ emotions and reactions.

Example: “Do you think we’ll make it?” Sarah asked, looking out the window at the storm. “I hope so,” Mark said, gripping the steering wheel tighter.

How to Write Short Story Description

Description is essential in short stories for setting the scene, creating atmosphere, and developing characters.

Effective description balances narrative detail with action, making the story vivid without slowing the pace.

1. Use Vivid and Specific Details

Instead of general descriptions, use specific details to create a clear and vivid picture.

This helps readers visualize the scene and makes the setting and characters more memorable.

Example: General: The garden was beautiful. Specific: The garden was a riot of colors, with tulips, daffodils, and roses blooming in vibrant hues, their sweet scent mingling in the air.

2. Show, Don’t Tell

Show readers what’s happening through descriptive action rather than just telling them.

This technique makes the story more engaging and immersive.

Example: Telling: John was nervous. Showing: John’s hands trembled as he wiped the sweat from his forehead, his heart pounding in his chest.

3. Balance Narrative Description and Action

Too much narrative description can slow down your story. Balance it with action to keep the pace dynamic.

Use description to enhance action scenes and to provide context and atmosphere.

Example: Narrative: The abandoned house stood at the end of the street, its windows boarded up, and the paint peeling from the walls. Action: As they approached the abandoned house, Tim’s flashlight flickered over the boarded-up windows and the peeling paint, casting eerie shadows.

4. Use All Five Senses

Engage all five senses to create a rich and immersive experience.

Describe not only what characters see but also what they hear, smell, taste, and feel. Sensory details make the story more vivid and realistic.

Example: She entered the bakery, the warm scent of fresh bread and pastries enveloping her. The sound of clinking utensils and soft chatter filled the air as she brushed past the rough wooden counter.

5. Create Atmosphere and Mood

Description sets the tone and mood of your story. Use it to create atmosphere and evoke emotions.

The choice of words and details can make a setting feel eerie, joyful, tense, or peaceful.

Example: The forest was silent, the only sound the crunch of leaves underfoot. A thick fog curled around the trees, casting ghostly shapes in the dim light, sending a shiver down her spine.

6. Use Metaphors and Similes

Metaphors and similes can add depth and creativity to your descriptions.

They help readers understand and visualize the scene more vividly by comparing it to something familiar.

Example: The sun set like a fiery ball sinking into the ocean, painting the sky with shades of orange and pink.

7. Avoid Overloading with Adjectives

While adjectives are important, overloading your sentences with them can make your writing feel cluttered.

Choose the most impactful adjectives and use them sparingly for greater effect.

Example: Instead of: The old, creaky, dark, and dusty house stood ominously at the end of the long, narrow, deserted road. Use: The creaky, dusty house stood ominously at the end of the deserted road.

5 Pivotal Short Story Scenes

Certain scenes are pivotal in a short story, driving the plot and character development.

Here are five essential scenes, why they’re important, and how to write them.

1. The Inciting Incident

What it is: The event that sets the story in motion and disrupts the protagonist’s normal life.

Why it’s important: It introduces the central conflict and hooks the reader’s interest.

How to write it:

• Start with a bang—make it surprising or dramatic.
• Clearly show how this event changes the protagonist’s situation.
• Ensure it leads directly to the main plot of the story.

Example: A detective receives a mysterious letter hinting at a hidden treasure, launching a high-stakes adventure.

2. The Turning Point

What it is: A moment of significant change or decision that alters the course of the story.

Why it’s important: It deepens the conflict and propels the story towards the climax.

• Build tension leading up to this moment.
• Show the protagonist facing a difficult choice or discovering crucial information.
• Ensure the consequences of this moment are clear and impactful.

Example: The protagonist discovers a trusted friend is actually the antagonist, forcing them to rethink their strategy.

3. The Climax

What it is: The most intense and exciting part of the story, where the main conflict reaches its peak.

Why it’s important: It’s the turning point of the narrative and provides the emotional high point.

• Increase the stakes and tension.
• Focus on the protagonist’s actions and decisions.
• Make it clear that this is the decisive moment for resolving the conflict.

Example: In a sci-fi story, the protagonist confronts the alien invaders in a final battle to save humanity.

4. The Falling Action

What it is: The events that follow the climax and start to resolve the story’s conflicts.

Why it’s important: It provides a transition from the climax to the resolution, showing the aftermath and consequences.

• Show the immediate effects of the climax.
• Tie up loose ends and address remaining subplots.
• Prepare the reader for the story’s conclusion.

Example: After defeating the antagonist, the protagonist helps rebuild their community and reconcile with their friends.

5. The Resolution

What it is: The final part of the story where the conflict is resolved, and the story concludes.

Why it’s important: It provides closure and leaves the reader with a final impression.

• Ensure all major conflicts and questions are resolved.
• Reflect on the protagonist’s journey and growth.
• End with a strong, memorable line or image.

Example: The protagonist stands on a hill, looking out at the sunrise, hopeful for the future after overcoming their challenges.

How to Write the Beginning of a Short Story

The beginning of your short story is crucial—it sets the tone, introduces key elements, and hooks the reader.

Here’s how to craft an engaging opening.

1. Start with a Hook

Grab your reader’s attention from the first sentence. An intriguing or dramatic opening line can create immediate interest. Think of it as a promise to the reader that something exciting or important is about to happen.

Example: Instead of: “It was a sunny day in the city.” Use: “By the time John heard the explosion, it was already too late.”

2. Introduce the Main Character

Introduce your protagonist early on, providing just enough detail to make them interesting and relatable.

Readers should quickly understand who the story is about and begin to form a connection with the character.

Tip: Focus on a distinctive trait, action, or piece of dialogue to introduce your character memorably.

3. Set the Scene

Establish the setting to ground your readers in the story’s world.

Use vivid, sensory details to create a clear picture of the time and place. The setting should enhance the mood and give context to the unfolding events.

Example: “The alley reeked of stale beer and rotting food, dimly lit by a flickering streetlamp. Shadows danced on the graffiti-covered walls as Sam hurried through the narrow passage.”

4. Introduce the Conflict

Hint at or introduce the central conflict early on.

This sets the stage for the story’s main plot and engages readers by presenting a problem or tension that needs resolution.

Example: “Sara’s heart sank when she read the eviction notice—she had just seven days to come up with the money or lose her home.”

5. Use Active and Engaging Language

Choose strong, active verbs and vivid descriptions to make your writing dynamic and engaging.

Avoid passive constructions and unnecessary exposition.

Your goal is to draw readers in and make them want to keep reading.

Example: Instead of: “The car was driven by Mark.” Use: “Mark sped down the highway, his knuckles white on the steering wheel.”

6. Create a Sense of Urgency or Curiosity

Give readers a reason to keep turning the pages.

This can be a sense of urgency, curiosity, or suspense. Pose a question, introduce a mystery, or present an immediate challenge that compels the reader to find out what happens next.

Example: “Emily knew she shouldn’t open the door, but the knocking wouldn’t stop.”

7. Establish the Tone and Style

The beginning of your story should establish the tone and style that will carry through the rest of the narrative.

Whether it’s dark and suspenseful, light-hearted and humorous, or somber and reflective, make sure the tone is consistent from the start.

Example: For a humorous story: “Kevin’s day went from bad to worse when he accidentally sent his boss a picture of his cat wearing a party hat.”

How to Write the End of a Short Story

How your story ends is just as important as how it begins.

It provides closure and leaves a lasting impression on the reader. Below, I’ve shared some tips on how to write a short story

1. Resolve the Main Conflict

Ensure that the primary conflict introduced in the story is resolved. The resolution doesn’t have to be happy, but it should be satisfying and logical based on the story’s events.

This gives the narrative a sense of completeness.

Example: After a fierce battle, the protagonist defeats the antagonist, bringing peace to the village.

2. Show Character Growth

Reflect on how the protagonist has changed over the course of the story.

This can be a change in perspective, a learned lesson, or personal growth. Highlighting this evolution gives depth to your characters and adds meaning to the story.

Example: Initially selfish and isolated, the protagonist now values community and teamwork, illustrated by their final act of kindness.

3. Tie Up Loose Ends

Address any subplots or secondary characters that need resolution.

This doesn’t mean every question must be answered, but significant threads should be wrapped up.

Readers should feel that the story is complete.

Example: The protagonist reconciles with an estranged friend, or a mystery introduced early on is finally explained.

4. Create a Lasting Impression

End with a strong, memorable line or image that resonates with the reader.

This could be a poignant statement, a surprising twist, or a powerful visual that encapsulates the story’s theme.

Example: “The sun set over the horizon, casting a golden glow on the battlefield, as survivors began to rebuild what was lost.”

5. Consider the Theme

Ensure your ending reflects the story’s overall theme or message. This adds coherence and reinforces the narrative’s purpose. A thematic conclusion can leave readers with something to ponder.

Example: In a story about forgiveness, the protagonist forgives their adversary, underscoring the story’s message.

6. Avoid Clichés

Strive for originality in your ending.

Avoid common clichés or predictable outcomes that can diminish the impact of your story.

Aim for a conclusion that feels fresh and true to the narrative you’ve built.

Example: Instead of ending with the protagonist waking up and realizing it was all a dream, consider a more unique and meaningful twist.

7. Use Subtlety

Sometimes, a subtle, understated ending can be more powerful than a dramatic one.

Let readers draw their own conclusions or leave some aspects to their imagination. This can make the story more thought-provoking.

Example: The protagonist looks out the window, contemplating the journey ahead, leaving the reader to imagine their next steps.

8. Reflect on the Beginning

A great way to create a sense of cohesion is to reflect on the beginning of your story in the ending.

This can create a full-circle moment that emphasizes the protagonist’s journey and growth.

Example: If the story began with the protagonist feeling lost and aimless, it might end with them finding a clear purpose or direction.

By carefully crafting the beginning and ending of your short story, you create a compelling narrative that hooks readers from the start and leaves them satisfied by the end.

Short Story Length

The length of a short story can vary, but it generally falls within certain word count ranges.

Understanding these ranges and choosing the appropriate length for your story can help you meet readers’ and publishers’ expectations.

1. Flash Fiction

Word Count: 500 to 1,000 words

Characteristics: Flash fiction stories are extremely short, focusing on a single moment or scene. They require precise and concise writing, often leaving much to the reader’s imagination.

Usage: Ideal for quick reads and publications with strict word limits. Suitable for exploring a single idea or twist.

2. Short Stories

Word Count: 1,500 to 7,500 words

Characteristics: Most commonly recognized form of short story. Provides enough space for developing characters, setting, and plot while maintaining brevity.

Usage: Common in literary magazines, anthologies, and writing contests. Allows for more complex storytelling while remaining concise.

3. Novelettes

Word Count: 7,500 to 20,000 words

Characteristics: Longer than a traditional short story but shorter than a novella. Provides more room for detailed character development and intricate plots.

Usage: Suitable for stories that require more depth and exploration but don’t necessitate the length of a novella or novel.

4. Novellas

Word Count: 20,000 to 40,000 words

Characteristics: Offers substantial narrative length while still being shorter than a full-length novel. Allows for significant character arcs and detailed storytelling.

Usage: Ideal for standalone publications or serializations. Suitable for complex, layered narratives that need more development.

5. Choosing the Right Length

• Story Scope: Consider the complexity of your plot and the depth of character development needed. Larger scopes may require longer formats.
• Market Requirements: Check the word count requirements of the publication or contest you’re submitting to.
• Pacing and Detail: Shorter stories need tighter pacing and focused detail, while longer stories can explore subplots and richer settings.

Short Story Formatting

Proper formatting ensures your short story is professional and easy to read.

Adhering to standard formatting guidelines is crucial for submissions to publishers, contests, and literary magazines.

1. General Formatting Guidelines

• Font: Use a standard, readable font such as Times New Roman or Arial, size 12.
• Spacing: Double-space between lines to make room for notes and edits.
• Margins: Use one-inch margins on all sides of the page.
• Alignment: Line up your text on the left side, letting the right side be uneven.
• Indentation: Indent the first line of each paragraph by half an inch. Avoid using extra spaces between paragraphs.

2. Title Page

• Title: Center your story’s title about one-third down the page. Use bold or a slightly larger font size.
• Author Name: Place your name below the title, also centered.
• Contact Information: Include your contact details (address, email, phone number) in the upper left corner.
• Word Count: Include the word count in the upper right corner.

3. Page Headers

• Header: Use a header on each page that includes your last name, the story title (or a shortened version), and page number.
• Example: Smith / The Lost Treasure / 1

4. Dialogue Formatting

• Quotation Marks: Enclose dialogue in double quotation marks.
• Dialogue Tags: Use words like “said” or “asked” only a little, and put them outside the quotation marks.
• New Paragraphs: Start a new paragraph each time a different character speaks.

5. Scene Breaks

• Indicators: Use asterisks (***) or a single hashtag (#) centered on a line to indicate a scene break.
• Spacing: Add an extra line of space before and after the scene break indicator.

6. Submissions

• Digital: Follow specific submission guidelines provided by the publisher, which may include file format (e.g., .doc, .docx, .pdf).
• Print: Use high-quality white paper, print on one side only, and include a cover letter if required.

Example Layout:

The Lost Treasure

[Contact Information]

Word Count: 2,500

“It was a dark and stormy night,” Sarah said, her voice trembling.

“Are you sure we should be doing this?” Mike asked, glancing nervously at the towering shadows.

Good Short Story vs. Great Short Story (Table of Comparison)

Best Resources for Writing Short Stories

Mastering the craft of short story writing requires continuous learning and practice.

Here are some of the best resources that can help you hone your skills and elevate your storytelling.

Final Thoughts: How to Write a Short Story

Writing a short story is a journey of creativity and discovery. Each step you take brings you closer to crafting a narrative that resonates with readers. Keep experimenting, learning, and most importantly, writing. Here’s to your next great story!

Related Posts:

• How To Write A Fantasy Short Story (Ultimate Guide + Examples)
• How to Write a Sad Story: 33 Best Tips + Examples
• How To Write A Character Driven Story [17 Tips & Examples]
• 500 Things to Write About When You Are Fresh Out of Ideas
• How To Write a Superhero Story (Ultimate Guide + Examples)

How To Write A Killer Short Story

• by Robert Wood
• July 2, 2014
• 11 Comments

Standout Books is supported by its audience, if you click and purchase from any of the links on this page, we may receive a small commission at no extra cost to you. We only recommend products we have personally vetted. As an Amazon Associate we earn from qualifying purchases.

Setting out to write a short story is a difficult task. While some may view them as an easy medium, anyone with experience writing short stories knows that a shorter length doesn’t mean reduced complexity.

In this article, I’ll be exploring some of the demands short fiction makes of an author and using examples from accomplished writers to show that when you embrace those challenges, you can write something amazing.

The difference between short stories and stories that aren’t very long

‘Short story’ is a bit of a misnomer, making it sound like word count is the defining factor. Like poetry, short stories use many of the same tools as longer fiction but are an art form in their own right. Simply writing something that’s a few thousand words won’t do: short stories are precision crafted works of fiction that use their brevity as a narrative device.

If you’ve written something that won’t quite fill a novel, then expand on your story or develop your characters . Don’t think you can get away with calling it a short story.

Should you expand your story?

A short story is a narrative at its best when told at less than novel length, the kind of story where extreme brevity heightens the reader’s experience. Short stories falter when expanded into longer fiction, just as longer fiction seems lacking when cut down into a shorter format.

Ian McEwan’s novel  Enduring Love is expanded from a short story and shouldn’t have been. The engrossing first chapter, about a balloon accident, stands as a strong short story but what follows is lackluster and plodding. This is an example of the siren song short stories can have for authors. When they work they’re beguiling, weaving a spell over the reader that leaves them desperate for more, but that doesn’t necessarily mean there’s more to give.

On the other hand is Chuck Palahniuk’s Fight Club , which began life as a short story based on the rules and reasoning behind the club’s creation (eventually the book’s sixth chapter).

Palahniuk’s short story hinted at a far broader philosophy. For the expansion to longer fiction, Palahniuk asks ‘who invented this philosophy, who needs it, and how does it play out?’ and the story unfolds naturally. Enduring Love throws its characters into a horrible situation, a once in a lifetime experience, that supports a single chapter brilliantly. But after that point McEwan has to add the further device of one character’s obsession with another to continue the story.

To write a great short story you have to ensure that a short story is the best form for your narrative. It may be where it starts but if a larger story presents itself then don’t be restricted by what you ‘meant’ to write. Equally important is understanding when you just want there to be a larger story.

It’s helpful to think of short stories as short-term relationships. They’re passionate and no less important for their brevity, but turn into disasters if you drag them out past their natural length. Short stories are intense, focused experiences. Seek to instill the desire for more in your reader, but don’t get sucked into that desire yourself.

Use your limitations

So what is it that short stories do so well?

Of course there’s the usual answer of entertainment and intellectual stimulation, but the area in which short stories specialize is creating microcosms.

Microcosms are tiny examples that give insight into a greater whole. Of course fiction is made up of microcosms, the situations of almost every character offer a microcosmic view of the human condition, but short fiction typically deals with a single microcosm.

One of the most famous short stories in literature, usually attributed to Ernest Hemingway, is only six words long:

For sale: baby shoes, never worn.

These six simple words offer a microcosmic view of the experience of the seller. A tiny corner of this unseen character’s experience is presented but the reader’s attention is drawn to so much more. Grief is never mentioned and yet the scale of its implication is staggering. It’s not just that more information isn’t needed; it would actively lessen the impact.

The power of the short story is that it has a license to choose a single microcosm and explore it thoroughly. Novels have a wider variety of responsibilities, there is the expectation of multiple moments building to a conclusion, but in divesting itself of these the short story has the ability to be all punch. An explosion of insight and emotion with no further responsibility to plot.

The difference between short stories and stories which just aren’t very long is this relationship with the microcosm. Short stories get one, two at a push, three at the push of a genius, whereas novels have to keep stacking them up while building character and setting, and progressing the narrative.

The secret to a great short story is in understanding that this limitation is freeing rather than confining. The responsibilities you no longer have to honor are far more numerous than the limitations placed on your writing. Writing a short story allows you to focus on your microcosm at the expense of all else, but first you have to decide what it’s going to be.

Choosing your microcosm

Your microcosms can be anything: a character, an emotion, a place. You have free reign to choose anything simply based on its value as a metaphor. Unlike longer fiction the reader isn’t asking ‘where is this going?’ They understand that you have brought them to a place because there is something to see, and have accepted that as enough reason to come.

Julio Cortázar’s Axolotl is a brilliant story in which a single character stares at a tank of axolotls. In hypnotic fashion the writer slowly changes places with one of the creatures, until he watches it walk away in his body:

There was a time when I thought a great deal about the axolotls. I went to see them in the aquarium at the Jardin des Plantes and stayed for hours watching them, observing their immobility, their faint movements. Now I am an axolotl.

The experience is a microcosmic commentary on fascination, nature, human consciousness and more. There is no justification needed for why this character or this moment has been chosen because it works as a short story.

When choosing your microcosm ask if it’s worthy of the amount of time you’re asking from the reader. Is it the best microcosm for the point you’re trying to make? When you’re free to choose anything then it really should be.

Staying in one place

It’s easy to say that short stories are limited and to issue the edict ‘stay in one place / with one person / in one time’. There’s a lot of truth to that – the more you vary the different elements of your story the less effective it will be – but that’s only because this kind of variety detracts from an intense examination of one or two microcosms. Axolotl doesn’t work because it stays in one place, in one moment, with one character. It stays where it starts because everything it needs is there. The character’s emotional journey is the microcosm, and Cortázar never takes his eye off the ball.

Neil Gaiman’s Troll Bridge details three meetings between a young boy and a troll. Every few years the protagonist must persuade the troll not to eat his life. Though the reader is only present for these meetings they witness the boy change over his life. He goes from an endearing child, to a teenager willing to sacrifice an innocent for his own life, to a bitter adult who can no longer argue that he is using his life better than the troll will.

Gaiman could follow the protagonist away from these meetings, tell the reader what happens to him in the meantime, but it’s unnecessary. The characters are all that change, and with the reader’s attention focused, the subtlest tones, actions and omissions show how the main character has changed for the worse. The protagonist reflects late in the story that he hasn’t mentioned his wife and the reader realizes how loveless he has become. When the troll takes his life the tragedy isn’t that it’s gone, it’s that it was wasted while he had it:

I thought that Eleanora – that was my wife’s name; I should have mentioned that before, I suppose – didn’t know about the other woman; but I got back from a two-week jaunt to New York one winter’s day, and when I arrived at the house it was empty and cold.

Staying in one place doesn’t guarantee a great short story, but if you’re focusing all your efforts on exploring one microcosm then that’s where any change should occur.

Sticking with your chosen microcosm can be difficult, but the more focused you remain on that core idea the better your short story will be. It can be difficult for writers experienced in other styles to shed the expectations of long fiction.

Remember: usually the reader needs who, what, why, how and when. For a short story that’ll change your reader’s life you need to absolutely nail one of these and forget all the others.

Thankfully the tools you need for this kind of focus can be cannibalized from longer fiction writing. Try Are you killing your book with too much detail and explanation? for advice on cutting out superfluous information, or check out 10 facts that tell you how to use tension in your story for tips on keeping your reader rapt for the entirety of your short story.

Do you love short stories or are you strictly longer fiction? Either way I’d love to hear from you in the comments.

• Short stories

5 Ways Harlan Ellison Can Help You Improve Your Writing

Joyce Carol Oates MasterClass Review: Is It Worth Your Money?

7 Rules For Telling Better Anecdotes (That All Authors Should Know)

Neil Gaiman MasterClass Review: Is It Worth Your Money?

Are You Experimenting With New Weird Fiction?

Five More Books On Writing That’ll Make You A Better Writer

Robert Wood

11 thoughts on “how to write a killer short story”.

A succinct article with good examples of microcosm approaches to short story. Would be good to follow up with different approaches.

Hi Rosalind,

Thanks very much for the kind words. Did you have a particular approach in mind?

Robert, this is the best article I’ve read on standoutbooks to date. Thank you for that. Loved it, partially because I’ve been toying with the idea of trying a short story myself for some time, but was a bit nervous to try.

“The difference between short stories and stories which just aren’t very long is this relationship with the microcosm. Short stories get one, two at a push, three at the push of a genius, whereas novels have to keep stacking them up while building character and setting, and progressing the narrative.”

Not only a brilliant insight, you have me anxious to become a genius (smirk). However this does bring up another question in my mind, and that is:

What are the critical differences between a short story and a novella?

Wow, thanks Jaime!

I think novellas are a ‘story which just isn’t very long’ gone right. Characters, setting and plot are developed as in a novel, more than one or two microcosms can be addressed, but the story just isn’t suited to a novel’s length.

I think A Christmas Carol is a great example of a novella. We meet and understand Scrooge, we meet three ghosts who are microcosms in their own right (my favourite being the Ghost of Christmas Present, whose ‘more than eighteen hundred’ brothers are one of my favourite metaphors in literature) and we follow their journey through multiple locations.

Maybe the time spent with just one of those ghosts would be a short story, if for example we only saw the Ghost of Christmas Yet to Come, but Scrooge’s total experiences cross the boundary into novel/novella territory. Of course as a master of the craft Dickens takes no longer than he needs for the story he wants to tell, so we’re left with something that isn’t a novel but has too much going on to be a short story.

A lot of the time you find really influential stories originally come from novellas, and I think that’s because it takes supreme skill to write one. It’s easy to bulk up a novella into a novel, adding extraneous characters and stretching out scenes, but the ability to say ‘that’s everything this story needs, it’s finished’ comes with either great confidence and insight or complete foolishness. I’m a big fan of authorial minimalism, though it’s an easy doctrine to champion and a difficult one to live up to.

A short story basically is where you have on main character and is set over a short period of time e.g an afternoon. It normally only explores one theme.

I agree that limited characters and themes are hallmarks of a short story, but I think chronologically they’re more about ‘moments’ as perceived by the reader, rather than actually taking place over a limited in-story time frame.

For example Gaiman’s Troll Bridge follows the main character from childhood, to adolescence, to adulthood while still only presenting the reader with moments from each. It’s the power of the author that a lifetime can be experienced by the reader in the same way as an afternoon.

You really write great articles. Gaiman’s short story shocked me… I have to read it.

Hi Boostwriter,

I love Gaiman’s comics so I thought I’d try his short fiction and see if the skill translated (it does.) I’m just finishing up an article that includes another of his short stories, so watch out for that.

(Also thanks very much for the vote of confidence.)

I have nothing to say but splendid, the information I wish I had last year. But never mind it is still better than never as they say. How one can produce such complex information is mindboggling to me never the less. Your genius I am grateful to have found you, thank you so much for all of it. which I certainly am going to, look into. Right now I’ve been through the ones especially important to me. 🙂 <3 🙂 A.

Hi Annamarie,

Thanks so much for the kind words. I’m really glad you found the article useful, and hopefully we can cover something else before you need it.

Leave a Comment Cancel Reply

Your email address will not be published. Required fields are marked *

Columns > Published on June 6th, 2024

How to Write a Short Story in 9 Simple Steps

The joy of writing short stories is, in many ways, tied to its limitations.  Developing characters, conflict, and a premise within a few pages is a thrilling challenge that many writers relish — even after they've "graduated" to long-form fiction.

In this article, I’ll take you through the process of writing a short story, from idea conception to the final draft.

But first, let’s talk about what makes a short story different from a novel. 

1. Know what a short story is versus a novel

The simple answer to this question, of course, is that the short story is shorter than the novel, usually coming in at between, say, 1,000-15,000 words. Any shorter and you’re into flash fiction territory. Any longer and you’re approaching novella length. 

As far as other features are concerned, it’s easier to define the short story by what it lacks compared to the novel. For example, the short story usually has:

• fewer characters than a novel
• a single point of view, either first person or third person
• a single storyline without subplots
• less in the way of back story or exposition than a novel

If backstory is needed at all, it should come late in the story and be kept to a minimum.

It’s worth remembering, too, that some of the best short stories consist of a single dramatic episode in the form of a vignette or epiphany.

2. Pick a simple, central premise

A short story can begin life in all sorts of ways.

It may be suggested by a simple but powerful image that imprints itself on the mind. It may derive from the contemplation of a particular character type — someone you know perhaps — that you’re keen to understand and explore. It may arise out of a memorable incident in your own life.

But in most of these cases, it seems to me, the first heartbeat (the “throb,” as Vladimir Nabokov puts it) of a new story is similar: it’s a brief capsule premise that contains within itself the germ of a more complex and sophisticated narrative.

For example:

• Kafka began “The Metamorphosis” with the intuition that a premise in which the protagonist wakes one morning to find he’s been transformed into a giant insect would allow him to explore questions about human relationships and the human condition.
• Herman Melville’s “Bartleby the Scrivener” takes the basic idea of a lowly clerk who decides he will no longer do anything he doesn’t personally wish to do, and turns it into a multi-layered tale capable of a variety of interpretations.

When I look back on some of my own short stories, I find a similar dynamic at work: a simple originating idea slowly expands to become something more nuanced and less formulaic. 

So how do you find this “first heartbeat” of your own short story? Here are several ways to do so. 

Experiment with writing prompts

Eagle-eyed readers will notice that the story premises mentioned above actually have a great deal in common with writing prompts like the ones put forward each week in Reedsy’s short story competition . Try it out! These prompts are often themed in a way that’s designed to narrow the focus for the writer so that one isn’t confronted with a completely blank canvas.

Turn to the originals

Take a story or novel you admire and think about how you might rework it, changing a key element. (“Pride and Prejudice and Vampires” is perhaps an extreme product of this exercise.) It doesn’t matter that your proposed reworking will probably never amount to more than a skimpy mental reimagining — it may well throw up collateral narrative possibilities along the way.

Keep a notebook

Finally, keep a notebook in which to jot down stray observations and story ideas whenever they occur to you. Again, most of what you write will be stuff you never return to, and it may even fail to make sense when you reread it. But lurking among the dross may be that one rough diamond that makes all the rest worthwhile. 

3. Build a small but distinct cast of characters

Like I mentioned earlier, short stories usually contain far fewer characters than novels. Readers also need to know far less about the characters in a short story than we do in a novel (sometimes it’s the lack of information about a particular character in a story that adds to the mystery surrounding them, making them more compelling).

Yet it remains the case that creating memorable characters should be one of your principal goals. Think of your own family, friends and colleagues. Do you ever get them confused with one another? Probably not. 

Your dramatis personae should be just as easily distinguishable from one another, either through their appearance, behavior, speech patterns, or some other unique trait. If you find yourself struggling, a character profile template like the one you can download for free below is particularly helpful in this stage of writing.   

• “The Yellow Wallpaper” by Charlotte Perkins Gilman features a cast of two: the narrator and her husband. How does Gilman give her narrator uniquely identifying features?
• “The Tell-Tale Heart” by Edgar Allan Poe features a cast of three: the narrator, the old man, and the police. How does Poe use speech patterns in dialogue and within the text itself to convey important information about the narrator?
• “A Good Man Is Hard to Find” by Flannery O’Connor is perhaps an exception: its cast of characters amounts to a whopping (for a short story) nine. How does she introduce each character? In what way does she make each character, in particular The Misfit, distinct?

4. Begin writing close to the end

It was Kurt Vonnegut who said you should start as close to the story end as possible. 

He’s right: avoid the preliminary exposition or extended scene-setting. Begin your story by plunging straight into the heart of the action. What most readers want from a story is drama and conflict, and this is often best achieved by beginning in media res . You have no time to waste in a short story. The first sentence of your story is crucial, and needs to grab the reader’s attention to make them want to read on. 

One way to do this is to write an opening sentence that makes the reader ask questions. For example, Kingsley Amis once said, tongue-in-cheek, that in the future he would only read novels that began with the words: “A shot rang out.”

This simple sentence is actually quite telling. It introduces the stakes: there’s an immediate element of physical danger, and therefore jeopardy for someone. But it also raises questions that the reader will want answered. Who fired the shot? Who or what were they aiming at, and why? Where is this happening?

We read fiction for the most part to get answers to questions. For example, if you begin your story with a character who behaves in an unexpected way, the reader will want to know why he or she is behaving like this. What motivates their unusual behavior? Do they know that what they’re doing or saying is odd? Do they perhaps have something to hide? Can we trust this character? 

As the author, you can answer these questions later (that is, answer them dramatically rather than through exposition). But since we’re speaking of the beginning of a story, at the moment it’s enough simply to deliver an opening sentence that piques the reader’s curiosity, raises questions, and keeps them reading.

5. Shut out your internal editor

“Anything goes” should be your maxim when embarking on your first draft. 

By that, I mean: kill the editor in your head and give your imagination free rein. Remember, you’re beginning with a blank page. Anything you put down will improve what’s currently there, which is nothing. And there’s a prescription for any obstacle you might encounter at this stage of writing. 

• Worried that you’re overwriting? Don’t worry. It’s easier to cut material in later drafts once you’ve sketched out the whole story. 
• Got stuck, but know what happens later? Leave a gap. There’s no necessity to write the story sequentially. You can always come back and fill in the gap once the rest of the story is complete. 
• Have a half-developed scene that’s hard for you to get onto the page? Write it in note form for the time being. You might find that it relieves the pressure of having to write in complete sentences from the get-go.

Most of my stories were begun with no idea of their eventual destination, but merely an approximate direction of travel. To put it another way, I’m a ‘pantser’ (flying by the seat of my pants, making it up as I go along) rather than a planner. There is, of course, no right way to write your first draft. What matters is that you have a first draft on your hands at the end of the day. 

6. Finish the first draft

It’s hard to overstate the importance of the ending of a short story: it can rescue an inferior story or ruin an otherwise superior one. 

If you’re a planner, you will already know the broad outlines of the ending. If you’re a pantser like me, you won’t — though you’ll hope that a number of possible endings will have occurred to you in the course of writing and rewriting the story! 

In both cases, keep in mind that what you’re after is an ending that’s true to the internal logic of the story without being obvious or predictable. What you want to avoid is an ending that evokes one of two reactions:

• “Is that it?” aka “The author has failed to resolve the questions raised by the story.”
• “WTF!” aka “This ending is simply confusing.”

7. Edit the short story

Like Truman Capote said, “Good writing is rewriting.”

Once you have a first draft, the real work begins. This is when you move things around, tightening the nuts and bolts of the piece to make sure it holds together and resembles the shape it took in your mind when you first conceived it. 

In most cases, this means reading through your first draft again (and again). In this stage of editing, think to yourself:

• Which narrative threads are already in place?
• Which may need to be added or developed further?
• Which need to perhaps be eliminated altogether?

All that’s left afterward is the final polish. Here’s where you interrogate every word, every sentence, to make sure it’s earned its place in the story:

• Is that really what I mean?
• Could I have said that better?
• Have I used that word correctly?
• Is that sentence too long?
• Have I removed any clichés? 

Trust me: this can be the most satisfying part of the writing process. The heavy lifting is done, the walls have been painted, the furniture is in place. All you have to do now is hang a few pictures, plump the cushions and put some flowers in a vase.

8. Share the story with beta readers

Eventually, you may reach a point where you’ve reread and rewritten your story so many times that you simply can’t bear to look at it again. If this happens, put the story aside and try to forget about it.

When you do finally return to it, weeks or even months later, you’ll probably be surprised at how the intervening period has allowed you to see the story with a fresh pair of eyes. And whereas it might have felt like removing one of your own internal organs to cut such a sentence or paragraph before, now it feels like a liberation. 

The story, you can see, is better as a result. It was only your bloated appendix you removed, not a vital organ.

It’s at this point that you should call on the services of beta readers if you have them. This can be a daunting prospect: what if the response is less enthusiastic than you’re hoping for? But think about it this way: if you’re expecting complete strangers to read and enjoy your story, then you shouldn’t be afraid of trying it out first on a more sympathetic audience. 

This is also why I’d suggest delaying this stage of the writing process until you feel sure your story is complete. It’s one thing to ask a friend to read and comment on your new story. It’s quite another thing to return to them sometime later with, “I’ve made some changes to the story — would you mind reading it again?”

9. Submit the short story to publications

So how do you know your story’s really finished? This is a question that people have put to me. My reply tends to be: I know the story’s finished when I can’t see how to make it any better.

This is when you can finally put down your pencil (or keyboard), rest content with your work for a few days, then submit it so that people can read your work. And you can start with this directory of literary magazines once you're at this step. 

The truth is, in my experience, there’s actually no such thing as a final draft. Even after you’ve submitted your story somewhere — and even if you’re lucky enough to have it accepted — there will probably be the odd word here or there that you’d like to change. 

Don’t worry about this. Large-scale changes are probably out of the question at this stage, but a sympathetic editor should be willing to implement any small changes right up to the time of publication. 

About the author

Robert Grossmith is a UK writer based near Norwich. In addition to his short stories, he has also published two novels as well as poems, scholarly articles and (as Bob Grossmith) book reviews. He has a BA in Philosophy & Psychology and a PhD on Vladimir Nabokov, and worked for many years as a lexicographer at Collins Dictionaries. He is now semi-retired and works part-time as a  freelance fiction editor for authors .

Similar Columns

Explore other columns from across the blog.

Book Brawl: Geek Love vs. Water for Elephants

In Book Brawl, two books that are somehow related will get in the ring and fight it out for the coveted honor of being declared literary champion. Two books enter. One book leaves. This month,...

The 10 Best Sci-Fi Books That Should Be Box Office Blockbusters

It seems as if Hollywood is entirely bereft of fresh material. Next year, three different live-action Snow White films will be released in the States. Disney is still terrorizing audiences with t...

Books Without Borders: Life after Liquidation

Though many true book enthusiasts, particularly in the Northwest where locally owned retailers are more common than paperback novels with Fabio on the cover, would never have set foot in a mega-c...

From Silk Purses to Sows’ Ears

Photo via Freeimages.com Moviegoers whose taste in cinema consists entirely of keeping up with the Joneses, or if they’re confident in their ignorance, being the Joneses - the middlebrow, the ...

Cliche, the Literary Default

Original Photo by Gerhard Lipold As writers, we’re constantly told to avoid the cliché. MFA programs in particular indoctrinate an almost Pavlovian shock response against it; workshops in...

A Recap Of... The Wicked Universe

Out of Oz marks Gregory Maguire’s fourth and final book in the series beginning with his brilliant, beloved Wicked. Maguire’s Wicked universe is richly complex, politically contentious, and fille...

Free course: How to Write a Short Story

10 lessons to turn your story idea into a sparkling piece of short fiction.

1 million authors trust the professionals on Reedsy. Come meet them.

Related Topics

• Short Story Writing Overview
• Types of Writers
• How to Become a Writer
• Author Overview
• Document Manager Overview
• Screenplay Writer Overview
• Technical Writer Career Path
• Technical Writer Interview Questions
• Technical Writer Salary
• Google Technical Writer Interview Questions
• How to Become a Technical Writer
• UX Writer Career Path
• Google UX Writer
• UX Writer vs Copywriter
• UX Writer Resume Examples
• UX Writer Interview Questions
• UX Writer Skills
• How to Become a UX Writer
• UX Writer Salary
• Google UX Writer Overview
• Google UX Writer Interview Questions
• Technical Writing Certifications
• Grant Writing Certifications
• UX Writing Certifications
• Proposal Writing Certifications
• Content Design Certifications
• Knowledge Management Certifications
• Medical Writing Certifications
• Grant Writing Classes
• Business Writing Courses
• Technical Writing Courses
• Content Design Overview
• Documentation Overview
• User Documentation
• Process Documentation
• Technical Documentation
• Software Documentation
• Knowledge Base Documentation
• Product Documentation
• Process Documentation Overview
• Process Documentation Templates
• Product Documentation Overview
• Software Documentation Overview
• Technical Documentation Overview
• User Documentation Overview
• Knowledge Management Overview
• Knowledge Base Overview
• Publishing on Amazon
• Amazon Authoring Page
• Self-Publishing on Amazon
• How to Publish
• How to Publish Your Own Book
• Document Management Software Overview
• Engineering Document Management Software
• Healthcare Document Management Software
• Financial Services Document Management Software
• Technical Documentation Software
• Knowledge Management Tools
• Knowledge Management Software
• HR Document Management Software
• Enterprise Document Management Software
• Knowledge Base Software
• Process Documentation Software
• Documentation Software
• Internal Knowledge Base Software
• Grammarly Premium Free Trial
• Grammarly for Word
• Scrivener Templates
• Scrivener Review
• How to Use Scrivener
• Ulysses vs Scrivener
• Character Development Templates
• Screenplay Format Templates
• Book Writing Templates
• API Writing Overview
• How to Write a Book
• Writing a Book for the First Time
• How to Write an Autobiography
• How Long Does it Take to Write a Book?
• Do You Underline Book Titles?
• Snowflake Method
• Book Title Generator
• How to Write Nonfiction Book
• How to Write a Children's Book
• How to Write a Memoir
• Mistakes to Avoid When Writing a Book
• How to Write a Book Title
• How to Write a Book Introduction
• How to Write a Dedication in a Book
• How to Write a Book Synopsis
• Business Writing Examples
• Business Writing Skills
• Types of Business Writing
• Dialogue Writing Overview
• Grant Writing Overview
• Medical Writing Overview
• How to Write a Novel
• How to Write a Thriller Novel
• How to Write a Fantasy Novel
• How to Start a Novel
• How Many Chapters in a Novel?
• Mistakes to Avoid When Writing a Novel
• Novel Ideas
• How to Plan a Novel
• How to Outline a Novel
• How to Write a Romance Novel
• Novel Structure
• How to Write a Mystery Novel
• Novel vs Book
• Round Character
• Flat Character
• How to Create a Character Profile
• Nanowrimo Overview
• How to Write 50,000 Words for Nanowrimo
• Camp Nanowrimo
• Nanowrimo YWP
• Nanowrimo Mistakes to Avoid
• Proposal Writing Overview
• Screenplay Overview
• How to Write a Screenplay
• Screenplay vs Script
• How to Structure a Screenplay
• How to Write a Screenplay Outline
• How to Format a Screenplay
• How to Write a Fight Scene
• How to Write Action Scenes
• How to Write a Monologue
• Technical Writing Overview
• UX Writing Overview
• Reddit Writing Prompts
• Romance Writing Prompts
• Flash Fiction Story Prompts
• Dialogue and Screenplay Writing Prompts
• Poetry Writing Prompts
• Tumblr Writing Prompts
• Creative Writing Prompts for Kids
• Creative Writing Prompts for Adults
• Fantasy Writing Prompts
• Horror Writing Prompts
• Book Writing Software
• Novel Writing Software
• Screenwriting Software
• ProWriting Aid
• Writing Tools
• Literature and Latte
• Hemingway App
• Final Draft
• Writing Apps
• Grammarly Premium
• Wattpad Inbox
• Microsoft OneNote
• Google Keep App
• Technical Writing Services
• Business Writing Services
• Content Writing Services
• Grant Writing Services
• SOP Writing Services
• Script Writing Services
• Proposal Writing Services
• Hire a Blog Writer
• Hire a Freelance Writer
• Hire a Proposal Writer
• Hire a Memoir Writer
• Hire a Speech Writer
• Hire a Business Plan Writer
• Hire a Script Writer
• Hire a Legal Writer
• Hire a Grant Writer
• Hire a Technical Writer
• Hire a Book Writer
• Hire a Ghost Writer

Home » Blog » How to Write a Short Story That Gets Read (In 7 Steps)

How to Write a Short Story That Gets Read (In 7 Steps)

TABLE OF CONTENTS

Short stories have a potent allure. They plunge readers into vibrant worlds, capture complex characters, and deliver impactful narratives, all within a brief space. However, learning to write a short story is as challenging as writing an entire novel.

This article unlocks the secrets of crafting short stories that seize and retain readers’ attention.

How to Write a Short Story

This guide to short fiction writing begins with an overview of the art form, highlighting its challenges and appeal. We then delve into the essence of a short story, focusing on its defining characteristics.

The article progresses to cover creating compelling characters , which is essential for driving the story’s development.

Additionally, we provide practical advice on getting your short story published . Concluding the guide, we summarize the key strategies to write short stories and encourage writers to nurture their unique voices, supplemented by a list of resources for further exploration in short story writing.

Understanding the Essence of a Short Story

By its very nature, a short story is a brief but intense glimpse into a narrative, a concentrated form of storytelling that demands precision. Unlike novels, short stories tend to require a different set of writing skills and understanding.

Short Story Characteristics

Here are the key characteristics:

• Brevity and Focus: The most defining aspect of a short story is its length. A short story focuses on a singular theme, requiring every word to contribute meaningfully to the plot.
• Immediate Engagement: A short story must capture the reader’s attention quickly. The opening lines set the tone, introducing the conflict or presenting a unique perspective that hooks the reader.

Use Squibler’s AI tools to rewrite or distill your story ideas. Since Squibler AI specializes in fiction writing, tools such as Rewrite or Add Conflict are effective tools for creating both the first draft and the final version.

The Role of a Strong Opening

Next, let’s cover the role of a strong opening.

• Creating Intrigue: The opening of a short story should immediately intrigue the reader. The opening sentence sets the stage for what’s to come, whether through an intriguing situation or a compelling voice.
• Introducing Conflict: The early establishment of the conflict or central theme moves the story forward. This conflict doesn’t have to be dramatic but must be compelling enough to drive the whole story.

The Economy of Language

Third, let’s cover the economy of language.

• Precise Word Choice: Every word in a short story must serve a purpose. With limited space, choose words that convey the maximum meaning or emotion.
• Descriptive Efficiency: Descriptive passages must be efficient yet evocative. The challenge is to create vivid imagery and atmosphere without overloading the reader with details.

Focused Pacing

Next, let’s talk about focused pacing.

• Single-Threaded Plot: Most short stories follow a single-threaded plot. This focus allows for a more in-depth exploration of the central theme.
• Balanced Pacing: Pacing in a short story needs to be carefully balanced. It should be brisk enough to maintain engagement but also allow for the development of characters and plot.

Main Characters in a Short Story

Now, let’s talk about your main character.

• Depth over Breadth: Describing a particular character in a short story involves creating depth rather than breadth. A glimpse into the personality, motivation, or background can be more effective than a full-blown character analysis.
• Character as a Vehicle: Characters often act as vehicles for the larger theme of the story. Their actions and transformations are pivotal in conveying the story’s essence.

Squibler AI allows you to create your characters as Elements and use them to weave custom narratives. That way, your writing is unique to your story ideas. No bland AI writing.

The Significance of a Powerful Ending

Now, let’s go over creating a powerful ending for a great short story.

• Resonating Conclusion: A successful short story leaves a lasting impact with its conclusion. The ending should resonate with the reader, offering closure or leaving them pondering.
• The Twist or Revelation: Many short stories use a twist or revelation towards the end. This element is a powerful tool to surprise the reader and add depth to the story’s message.

Character Arc in Short Stories

Developing characters swiftly is a cornerstone of short story writing. In the short story format, writers must employ techniques that reveal character depth effectively.

First Impressions Matter

The initial introduction sets the stage for the reader’s perception. A character’s first appearance, action, or line of dialogue should be telling. It’s about creating an impression that hints at their deeper traits, whether through a unique habit, a striking dialogue, or a notable reaction to a situation. This technique allows the reader to connect with and understand the character immediately.

Show, Don’t Tell

“Show, don’t tell” remains a golden rule in short stories. This involves revealing character traits through actions and interactions rather than explicit descriptions. For instance, a character’s kindness can be shown through actions rather than simply stating they are kind. This approach engages readers more actively, encouraging them to infer and imagine the character’s nature.

Effective Use of Dialogue

Dialogue is a powerful tool. A character’s speech can reveal their background, personality, and emotional state. Even a short exchange provides significant insights into a main character’s life, making dialogue crucial in quick character development. You can show a lot in so few words! Here are a few tips:

Key Character Moments

Identify and craft key moments that reveal the essence of your character. These moments, whether a decision, a realization, or an action, should be pivotal in showing who the character is at their core.

Minimal Yet Meaningful Backstory

While extensive backstory is often not feasible in short stories, including minimal yet meaningful details adds depth to your characters and makes a short story a complete story. A brief mention of a past event, a short flashback, or a relevant anecdote can give readers a fuller understanding of the character’s motivations and history.

Building Plot Elements in Short Stories

Creating a focused plot is crucial in short story writing, where space is limited, and every element must contribute to a cohesive whole. This section explores constructing a plot that captures and retains the reader’s attention.

Establishing a Central Conflict

Every compelling short story revolves around a central conflict or problem. This conflict should be clear and engaging, whether internal, external, or both. The story’s driving force propels the narrative forward and maintains the reader’s interest. Introduce this conflict early to set the stage and give direction to your story.

If you’re stuck with creating an impactful conflict with an inciting incident, use Squibler’s Create Conflict tool to add drama to engage readers.

Streamlining the Story

A short story has no room for unnecessary subplots or extraneous characters. Focus on streamlining the narrative to ensure that every scene, character, and line of dialogue serves the central conflict or theme. This approach helps maintain a tight story structure where each element advances the plot.

Crafting a Strong Beginning

The opening of a short story should immediately draw the reader in – many writers stick to this strategy! It could start in the middle of an action, present a unique character, or introduce an intriguing scenario.

The goal is to pique the reader’s curiosity and set the tone for the rest of the story. A strong beginning not only captures attention but also establishes the stakes and tone of the narrative.

Developing Pacing and Tension

Pacing is key in a short story. Balance action moments with quieter, more introspective segments to allow readers to absorb the events. Build tension gradually towards the climax, ensuring the story progresses logically and keeps the reader engaged. The pace should complement the story’s tone and theme, enhancing its overall impact.

Crafting a Satisfying Conclusion

The conclusion of a short story should be satisfying and resonant, whether it offers a clear resolution or leaves the reader with something to ponder. It should tie together the main threads of the plot, address the central conflict, and leave a lasting impression. A well-crafted ending elevates the entire story.

Setting the Scene in Short Stories

The setting in a short story plays a crucial role, often acting as more than just a backdrop—it sets the tone, influences the mood, and even affects the plot and characters. In this section, we’ll explore how to establish settings in short stories.

Conveying Settings

When brevity is the key, it’s important to convey the setting concisely. Writers should use vivid and precise language to paint a clear picture of the setting in the reader’s mind without lengthy descriptions. A well-chosen detail tells more than paragraphs of description. For example, describing the faded paint on a childhood home conveys a sense of nostalgia.

Using Setting to Enhance the Mood

The setting is a powerful tool in establishing the story’s mood. For example, a story set in a bustling city conveys a sense of urgency or anonymity, while a story set in a secluded forest creates a mood of isolation or mystery. Selecting details that enhance the mood you want to convey is crucial.

Integrating Setting with Plot

The setting should do more than just describe a location; it should interact with the plot and characters. It acts as an obstacle or a source of conflict. For instance, a challenging climate is a hurdle for characters to overcome, or a particular city shapes a character’s outlook and experiences. The setting should be integral to the story structure.

Symbolism and Thematic Elements

In some stories, the setting carries symbolic weight or contributes to the theme. A decaying house might symbolize the end of an era or a character’s mental state, while a busy street market could represent cultural diversity. By aligning the setting with the story’s themes, writers can add depth and layers to their short stories.

Temporal Settings

Besides geographical locations, a story’s time is set also impacts its overall effect. Historical settings offer a sense of authenticity and transport readers to a different time, while futuristic settings open up possibilities for exploring new story ideas and scenarios.

The era or period must complement the story’s themes and plot.

Engaging the Reader with Your Writing Style

The writing style in a novel or short story is not just a medium of storytelling; it’s an essential tool that shapes the reader’s experience and engagement.

This section will explore how to utilize writing style effectively to captivate readers.

Developing a Distinct Voice

A unique voice sets the tone of your story and distinguishes your writing. Whether conversational, formal, whimsical, or solemn, the voice should be consistent and reflect the nature of the story and characters.

For instance, first-person storytelling offers deep personal insights into a character’s thoughts and feelings, while a third-person omniscient voice provides a broader perspective.

Balancing Show and Tell

Finding the right balance between showing and telling is vital. “Showing” immerses readers in the story, allowing them to experience events and emotions through detailed description and action. “Telling,” on the other hand, conveys information and moves the plot forward.

In a short story, where every word counts, deciding when to show and when to tell impacts the pacing and reader engagement.

Crafting Compelling Dialogue

Dialogue in short stories must be purposeful. It should reveal character traits, advance the plot, or provide necessary information. Writing realistic and impactful dialogue involves giving each character a distinct voice and ensuring their conversations sound natural and relevant to the story’s context.

Avoiding unnecessary exposition in dialogue keeps it dynamic and engaging.

Utilizing Descriptive Language

When used effectively, descriptive language creates vivid imagery and evokes emotions. However, overuse or overly flowery descriptions slow down the pace.

The key is choosing the right words to create a clear and compelling picture in the reader’s mind without overwhelming them.

Experimenting with Literary Techniques

Don’t be afraid to experiment with literary techniques like metaphors, similes, alliteration, and varied sentence structure. These techniques add depth to your writing and help create a rhythmic flow. However, they should serve the story, not distract from it.

Using such devices should enhance, rather than complicate, the reader’s understanding and enjoyment of the story.

Adapting Style to Story

Finally, adapt your writing style to suit the story you are telling. A suspenseful thriller might call for short, punchy sentences to build tension, while a more introspective story might benefit from a more flowing, descriptive style. The style should always complement the tone and pace of the story.

Editing and Refining Your Story

The editing phase is crucial in transforming a good short story into a great one. It involves refining your plot, enhancing clarity, and ensuring that every element serves the story’s purpose. It’s also important that your story has a satisfying ending.

This section will guide you through editing and refining your short story to achieve its fullest potential in the final draft.

First Pass: Structural Edits

Let’s go over the initial steps:

• Assessing the Plot: Begin by evaluating the plot’s structure. Ensure that the story flows logically, that each scene transitions smoothly, and that the climax and resolution are satisfying. Look for any plot holes or inconsistencies and address them.
• Character Consistency: Check that your characters remain consistent throughout the story. Their actions and dialogues should align with their established traits and development.
• Pacing: Adjust the pacing to maintain reader interest. Identify any sections that drag and tighten them by removing unnecessary details or exposition.

Second Pass: Style and Voice

Next, let’s talk about the style and voice.

• Refining the Voice: Ensure your voice is consistent and appropriate for the story. Adjust it for tone and style to match the story’s mood and setting.
• Dialogue Polish: Refine the dialogue to make it more realistic and impactful. Each character’s speech should be distinct and contribute to the story’s progression.

Third Pass: Language and Grammar

The third step is checking language and grammar.

• Clarity and Readability: Focus on sentence structure and word choice. Ensure clarity in your writing, avoiding overly complex sentences or ambiguous phrasing.
• Grammar and Syntax: Correct any grammatical errors and check for proper syntax. Pay attention to punctuation, as it affects the flow and readability of the story.
• Eliminating Redundancies: Remove redundant words or phrases to keep readers engaged. Each word should add value to the story.

Final Review: Feedback and Final Touches

Finally, wrap it up with gathering feedback.

• Seeking Feedback: Once you’ve made revisions, seek feedback from trusted readers or writing groups. Fresh eyes catch issues you may have overlooked and provide valuable perspectives.
• Incorporating Feedback: Evaluate the feedback critically and decide which suggestions align with your vision for the story. Make the necessary changes based on this input.

Short Story Writing Tools

Don’t be afraid to seek assistance when the writing gets tricky. Writing a great short story usually requires help.

The help comes from a fellow short-story writer, writing workshops, or using writing software to guide you and help you start writing. There are many options for this, but here are two that will help you create the best short story possible.

Squibler is perfect for writing short stories.

Squibler offers an abundance of organizational tools that will make your life easier.

These include:

• Plot generator
• Generate scenes
• Create elements
• Polish dialogues
• Create engaging descriptions
• Generate characters
• Generate character development
• Generate original visuals
• Free templates
• A place for notes and research
• A place for your outline – no matter how detailed
• Chapter and scene organization

These AI tools come in handy when writing a short story. Depending on the style and genre of your story, you may need to do a lot of research despite the shorter length.

Grammarly is there to help you through the editing process. Once it scans your work, it will pick out the spelling and grammatical errors. In addition to pointing out your errors, it tells you how to fix them.

These can be small things like an unnecessary comma or a missing period. But a lot of little things add up.

Grammarly is free to use and can be integrated with:

• Microsoft Word
• Google Docs
• Chrome Browser

Grammarly is an effective editing tool for all types of writers . It cleans up your work fast. This saves you time, improves your craft, and helps you remain professional and polished.

For an enhanced editing experience, Grammarly offers a premium upgrade that provides you with additional, more advanced checks.

Getting Your Short Story Out There

After the hard work of writing and refining the first draft of your short story, the next step is sharing it with the world. This final section offers guidance on how to get your short story published and read by an audience.

Exploring Publication Options

Literary Magazines and Journals: Research literary magazines and journals that publish short stories. Consider print and online publications, and target those that align with your story’s genre and style. Pay attention to their submission guidelines and deadlines.

Online Platforms: Leverage the power of the internet. Websites like Wattpad, Medium, or your blog can be excellent platforms to publish your work and reach a wide audience. These platforms also allow for direct reader engagement and feedback.

Entering Writing Contests

Writing Competitions: Participating in short story competitions can provide exposure and credibility. Look for contests that cater to your genre and offer publication opportunities as part of their prize.

Building an Online Presence

Social Media and Author Websites: Create an online presence through social media platforms and an author website. These can be powerful tools for promoting your work, connecting with readers, and building a community of followers.

Networking in the Writing Community

Join Writing Groups and Workshops: Engage with local or online writing communities. Networking with other writers can provide collaboration, feedback, and support opportunities.

Attend Literary Events: Participate in literary events, readings, or book fairs. These events can offer networking opportunities and expose you to publishers and other industry professionals.

Sources Of Inspiration: Classic Short Stories

For aspiring short story writers, classic short stories serve as a wellspring of inspiration. These timeless works, penned by craft masters, offer various styles, themes, and techniques to learn from.

Reading classics provides a deeper understanding of the short story form and sparks creativity in your own short stories and writing.

There are many classic, well-known short stories by famous authors . Some short story examples that are expertly written and deeply meaningful:

• “The Tell-Tale Heart” by Edgar Allan Poe
• “Chivalry” by Neil Gaiman
• “The Gift of the Magi” by O. Henry
• “The Signal-Man” by Charles Dickens
• “Barn Burning” by William Faulkner 
• “Miss Temptation” by Kurt Vonnegut 
• “The Snows of Kilimanjaro” by Ernest Hemingway

These short tales have gone down in history for their ingenuity. They did a fantastic job setting the atmosphere, bringing their character to life , and awing the reader.

FAQ: Writing Short Stories

Here are the most frequently asked questions about how to write a short story.

How many words should a short story have?

A short story ranges from 1,000 to 7,500 words. However, this varies, with some stories being as brief as 500 words or as long as 10,000 words.

What is the importance of internal logic in a short story?

Internal logic refers to the consistency and believability of the story’s world. Maintaining it is key to ensuring that the story remains credible and engaging to the reader, even if it delves into fantastical or surreal elements.

What is a key element in a short story or flash fiction?

A key element in a short story is its focused narrative. Unlike a novel, which explores multiple themes and subplots, a short story typically revolves around a single idea or central theme.

How is rising action used in a short story?

It builds tension and complicates the plot as it progresses towards the climax. It’s crucial for escalating the stakes and deepening the reader’s investment.

What differentiates a short story from a novel?

The main difference lies in length and scope. A novel offers a broader exploration of themes, characters, and plots, often spanning tens of thousands of words, whereas a short story provides a more concentrated plot.

How do you develop an idea into a short story?

Define the main conflict or theme to develop an idea into a short story. You can even use your own life examples. Then, create compelling characters and a setting that supports your fiction. Outline a plot that makes sense. This includes rising action, a climax, and a resolution, ensuring each element contributes to the central idea.

Related Posts

Published in Short Story Writing

Join 5000+ Technical Writers

Get our #1 industry rated weekly technical writing reads newsletter.

• Non-Fiction
• Author’s Corner
• Reader’s Corner
• Writing Guide
• Book Marketing Services
• Write for us

How to Write a Short Story

From idea generation to publication, learn every step of the short story writing process

Writing a short story may seem like an easy or simple task, but crafting an engaging and compelling piece of short fiction takes skill and practice. In this guide, we will explore the key elements that go into writing an effective short story, including developing characters, crafting a plot, using narrative techniques, and revising and polishing your work. By the end, you’ll have a solid understanding of the short story writing process and be ready to draft your own tales.

What is a Short Story?

Before diving into the how-tos of writing short fiction, it’s important to understand exactly what constitutes a short story. At its most basic, a short story is a brief work of prose fiction that is shorter in length than a novel. But there are some key distinguishing characteristics of short stories versus longer works of fiction:

• Length  – Most short stories range from 1,000 to 7,500 words, though some can be shorter or a bit longer. Anything over 15,000 words is generally considered a novella or novel.
• Single focused plot  – Short stories focus on one core conflict or storythread, without subplots. The narrative is more tightly-woven than a novel.
• Few main characters  – There are usually only a handful of major characters rather than dozens or more. Background on characters is limited.
• Swift pacing  – Events move at a brisker clip since there is less time/space. Exposition and backstory are kept to a minimum.
• Condensed context  – Less emphasis is placed on extensive descriptions of setting or character backgrounds. Context is revealed through events.

Remember that these are guidelines rather than hard rules. Experimental or creative stories may play with conventions. The key point is that short stories aim to packs a narrative punch within a tighter, more focused scope than a novel.

Developing Ideas and Premises

When drafting a short story, one of the first steps is coming up with a core idea or premise to build the narrative around. Here are some effective techniques for generating initial story concepts:

Brainstorming Prompts  – Use writing prompts, either from online lists or ones you generate yourself, as a springboard. Things like “A woman finds $5,000 that isn’t hers” can spark ideas.

Personal Anecdotes  – Draw on interesting real-life experiences , people you know, odd things that happen to you and turn them into fictional tales.

Research Topics  – Browse news stories, history facts, current events for intriguing details or social issues to explore.

Reader Challenges  – Propose a narrative challenge, like “A story told through instant messages” to ignite creativity.

Mindmaps/Freewriting – Jot down any concepts, images, or questions without filtering, as these nonlinear methods stimulate new connections.

The premise should present a central conflict or character decision that neatly sets up the story’s focus and stakes. Keep tweaking ideas until you land on one with potential layers to unpack.

Creating Characters

Short stories hinge upon vibrant, multilayered characters. Take time to craft appealing protagonists and supporting cast through character profiles addressing:

• Basic Details – Describe appearance, mannerisms, and background details.
• Motivations and Goals  – What drives this character? What do they want deep down?
• Flaws and Contradictions  – No one is one-dimensional. Give characters nuanced weaknesses or inconsistencies.
• Perspective and Voice  – How do they view themselves and others? What is their tone/speech patterns like?

Round out profiles by exploring each character’s dynamic with others, life experiences shaping them, and how they change through the story. Even side characters should feel authentic to avoid flat stock figures.

Plotting the Story

Short stories require tight, elevated storylining with a beginning, middle, and end. Develop the narrative arc by:

Identifying the Central Conflict  – What dramatic question or problem fuels the narrative drive?

Outlining Key Scenes  – Map the rising action, pivotal climax/turning point, and resolution of the central conflict.

Scheduling Reveals  – Parcel out contextual details and backstory judiciously, saving mysteries for climactic moments.

Foreshadowing Effectively  – Drop subtle hints that heighten foreboding, tie into later beats, and optimize surprises without logical leaps.

Crafting Satisfying Closures  – Resolve critical narrative strands while leaving room for interpretation or further questions. Avoid pat or simplistic endings.

Use this scheme to stay grounded, yet leave room for organic discoveries in the first draft. Continually assess if scenes refine character or propel plotting forward efficiently.

Structuring Your Story

While short story structure is adaptable, many classics follow reliable models that help maintain pace and audience engagement. Consider opening with:

• In Medias Res  – Throw readers directly into the action/conflict without extensive setup.
• Character in Dilemma  – Pose a thought-provoking choice, want, or obstacle for protagonists up front.

Additional effective structural techniques include:

• flashbacks  – Punctuate scenes with limited retrospectives that add nuance, not confusion.
• dual timelines  – Layer two storylines, with climaxes aligning fruitfully versus disjointedly.
• Frame narratives  – Bookend the central tale with another sequence setting context or posing implications.

The structure should unfold purposefully yet economically, without dragging or wasted space. Maintain suspense and curiosity right up through a resonant closure. Functional plots serve characters and themes over arbitrary story beats.

Refining Your Revision Process

The initial draft gets the raw content on paper, but the real crafting happens in rewriting and refinement. Hone the story by:

• Reading aloud  – Hear where language/pacing/tone feels awkward versus fluid and absorbing.
• Getting feedback  – Consult critique partners to flag ambiguities, weak areas, emotional impacts, and logical gaps
• Self-editing  – Cut excess flab while tightening prose, trimming redundant lines, sharpening dialogue/action, and finessing flow.
• Replotting  – Restructure scenes, timelines, reveals, and conclusion as needed based on editorial insights and storytelling impact.
• Polishing prose  – refine phrasing, vocabulary, sentence variation, vivid descriptions, evocative metaphor upon subsequent drafts.

Leave revisions to simmer, then revisit with fresh eyes later. The goal is a dynamic, cohesive end product where every element elevates the narrative and reader experience.

Publishing and Promoting Your Story

After polishing your story to a fine sheen, explore options for featuring your work:

• Submit to literary journals – Research submission guidelines for print and online publications.
• Self-publish eBooks /paperbacks – Easy-to-use platforms host and distribute your work digitally and in print.
• Create a blog/website – Post stories and build an audience through promotion on social networking platforms.
• Enter writing contests – Competitions offer exposure, potential awards, and craft feedback opportunities.
• Pitch to anthologies/magazines – Inquire about one-off story reprint/syndication opportunities in specific publications or annual collections.

Always maintain professionalism with editors and respect revision/acceptance policies. View initial publications as a learning experience and resume builder toward higher impact placements. Networking widens your supporter base as well.

Examples of Classic Short Stories

To help understand the range, depth and mastery possible within the short form, explore acclaimed works like:

• “The Lottery” by Shirley Jackson – A chilling glimpse into blind social conformity and ritual with an unforgettably jarring climax.
• “The Yellow Wallpaper” by Charlotte Perkins Gilman – A feminist examination of postpartum depression and oppressive gender roles through a haunting first-person narrative.
• “Where Are You Going, Where Have You Been?” by Joyce Carol Oates – A psychological thriller following the manipulation and downfall of a naive teenage girl.
• “The Monkey’s Paw” by W.W. Jacobs – A cautionary tale imbued with Gothic suspense sparked by a family’s fateful wishes upon a mystical talisman.
• “Sonny’s Blues” by James Baldwin – A poignant exploration of familial bonds, the ravages of addiction, and the universal language of jazz seen through two troubled brothers.

Studying classics like these spotlights concise yet immersive storytelling , economic character development, mastery of voice , and the heights short fiction can reach when approached with vision and skill.

That covers the essentials for crafting compelling short stories that entertain audiences and advance your writing practice. Keep experimenting and learning with each new story drafted. Above all, believe in your ability to meaningfully distill life’s complexities into vivid glimpses of truth through short fiction.

LEAVE A REPLY Cancel reply

Sign me up for the newsletter!

Share post:

How to Write a Literary Analysis Essay- Tips and Strategies

How to write a powerful thesis statement: unlock academic success, demystifying the research paper format: a comprehensive guide, user manual writing: crafting guides that don’t suck, the fundamentals of writing effective essays, more like this related, book marketing and promotion services.

We provide genuine and custom-tailored book marketing services and promotion strategies. Our services include book reviews and social media promotion across all possible platforms, which will help you in showcasing the books, sample chapters, author interviews, posters, banners, and other promotional materials. In addition to book reviews and author interviews, we also provide social media campaigning in the form of contests, events, quizzes, and giveaways, as well as sharing graphics and book covers. Our book marketing services are very efficient, and we provide them at the most competitive price.

The Book Marketing and Promotion Plan that we provide covers a variety of different services. You have the option of either choosing the whole plan or customizing it by selecting and combining one or more of the services that we provide. The following is a list of the services that we provide for the marketing and promotion of books.

Book Reviews

Book Reviews have direct impact on readers while they are choosing their next book to read. When they are purchasing book, most readers prefer the books with good reviews. We’ll review your book and post reviews on Amazon, Flipkart, Goodreads and on our Blogs and social-media channels.

Author Interviews

We’ll interview the author and post those questions and answers on blogs and social medias so that readers get to know about author and his book. This will make author famous along with his book among the reading community.

Social Media Promotion

We have more than 170K followers on our social media channels who are interested in books and reading. We’ll create and publish different posts about book and author on our social media platforms.

Social Media Set up

Social Media is a significant tool to reaching out your readers and make them aware of your work. We’ll help you to setup and manage various social media profiles and fan pages for your book.

We’ll provide you our social media marketing guide, using which you may take advantage of these social media platforms to create and engage your fan base.

Website Creation

One of the most effective and long-term strategies to increase your book sales is to create your own website. Author website is must have tool for authors today and it doesn’t just help you to promote book but also helps you to engage with your potential readers. Our full featured author website, with blog, social media integration and other cool features, is the best marketing tool you can have. You can list each of your titles and link them to buy from various online stores.

Google / Facebook / Youtube Adverts

We can help you in creating ad on Google, Facebook and Youtube to reach your target audience using specific keywords and categories relevant to your book.

With our help you can narrow down your ads to the exact target audience for your book.

For more details mail us at [email protected]

The Bookish Elf is your single, trusted, daily source for all the news, ideas and richness of literary life. The Bookish Elf is a site you can rely on for book reviews, author interviews, book recommendations, and all things books. Contact us: [email protected]

Quick Links

• Privacy Policy

Recent Posts

Anna augusto, peril at end house by agatha christie, black coffee by agatha christie.

Still have questions? Leave a comment

Add Comment

Checklist: Dissertation Proposal

Enter your email id to get the downloadable right in your inbox!

Examples: Edited Papers

Need editing and proofreading services, how to write a short story: 6 steps & examples.

• Tags: Fiction Writing , Short Story

Condensing all the elements of a story into a space of 1,000–10,000 words can be quite the feat. You may have several questions such as: How do I develop my protagonist? Should the backstory be detailed or will some flashbacks suffice? How many characters do I include? In order to understand how to write a short story, we must answer these questions one by one. 

In this article, we’ll guide you through everything there is to know about short story writing. With the help of essential writing tips for short stories and relevant examples, our step-by-step guide will reveal the secret of how to write a good short story. Without wasting any time, let’s start with the tips on writing a short story!

Captivate your readers with our expert story editing services! Learn more

1. Find a premise that works for you

Although we have several tips for writing short stories, the inspiration to write a short story can be drawn from anywhere. This may include your own life, neighborhood gossip, anecdotes from others, or even writing prompts. One key thing to note while you write short stories is, to begin with a premise that resonates with you. 

Wondering how to start writing a short story? Here are a few ideas you could rely on to get your creative juices flowing:

A. Draw inspiration from personal experience

Do you have an interesting anecdote you want to share? Perhaps a peculiar experience that gave you a unique perspective? Well, if you want to write short stories, these are precisely the experiences you should visit.

In case you need any help jogging your memory, you can also make use of the following prompts: 

• Describe a bizarre experience.
• Elaborate on the most precious gift you’ve received.
• Explain your roadmap to overcoming a challenge that you faced.
• Elaborate on an unforgettable encounter.
• Explain the most heartbreaking situation you’ve witnessed.
• Paint a picture of a surreal moment.

B. Draw inspiration from outside

Whether it may be the neighborhood gossip or a message from a book that really inspired you, you can always draw inspiration from the outside world. It’s a good idea to keep a note of anything that strikes you as interesting or unusual that can serve as inspiration for your story.

This can include anything from an exotic fruit being introduced to the market to a ghost story narrated by a friend. Collect a variety of such notes and you’re sure to find something that could germinate into a short story!

C. Make use of writing prompts

If you’re just delving into the art of short story writing, prompts are your best friend. You can refer to several books and online resources for writing prompts. Platforms such as Reddit have pages dedicated to unique writing prompts.

Stick to a prompt that generates a strong emotion in you. You need not even have a plot in mind, but just a rough idea of the main character or an event. 

Here’s a list of prompts you can refer to when looking for inspiration for a short story: 

• What happens when all the electronic devices in your home start operating on their own?
• The consequences that take place after you discover an omnipotent book of magical spells.
• Imagine your life as a 14th-century peasant.
• What if plants started growing from your body and no one else could see them?
• Imagine that you have a rare psychological problem, that nobody else in the world suffers from.
• You discovered the key to time travel, how would you use it?
• What would you do if you were the only person on this planet?
• Describe a time when space travel becomes standardized.

If needed, you could also make use of a mind map to link all your themes and ideas. 

2. Flesh out your characters

After choosing a suitable topic for your short story, flesh out your main characters. Unlike a novel, a short story generally sticks to one or two main characters with a couple of supporting characters mentioned in passing. This is because a large number of characters can significantly lengthen the story.

It consists of a protagonist, an individual who changes the most in the story. Some short stories may also include an antagonist that gets in the way of the protagonist achieving their goal. An antagonist may not always be a person, it could also be a force or circumstance that thwarts the protagonist’s progress.

If you’re confused about how to write a good short story with so few characters, we have the answer! Rather than a wealth of characters, the success of your short story relies on the development of your protagonist. Hence, it is a good idea to ask yourself the following questions in order to construct a well-rounded main character:  

• What is the background of my protagonist?

For example: Having no friends at school made Little Joe lonely.

• What does my protagonist desire the most? How do they plan to achieve it? 

For example: He just wanted someone to play ball with, and he did try to approach a couple of kids from school…

• What is lacking in my protagonist? This can be anything from a vice to an idiosyncrasy.

For example: …but he was too timid to speak, let alone make friends. 

• Make sure to establish a distinct pattern of speech and tone of voice for your protagonist.

For example: Then one day, Joe gathered up the courage to ask a little girl, “Will you p-p-play ball with me?” She responded with a smile, “Sure.”

3. Develop an outline that builds tension

Once you’ve substantially developed the character of your protagonist, it is time to build up the scenes. Since a short story is fairly concise, focus on showing not telling. You can also provide hints about the protagonist’s backstory for brief moments in the story, instead of dedicating entire paragraphs to it. This adds a sense of intrigue and mystery to your draft. 

Every short story should include a goal, an inciting incident, and a climax. Each scene should include tension as a result of the protagonist’s desire and a force that hinders the protagonist from achieving this desire. In a novel, you have plenty of leeway to build up your story but a short story is much more concise. 

You must be wondering how to start short stories. A good option is to start off your story in the middle of the action, building tension for every scene thereon. You can also start the story with smaller obstacles the protagonist needs to overcome, culminating in an event that tests their abilities. This final obstacle can also serve as an opportunity for the protagonist to rethink their goal. 

Short stories are fairly concise and compact. They allow for experimentation with several unique structures of writing in a relatively short amount of time. They are also less rigid in form as compared to novels, which makes them the perfect test subject for exploring different timelines and points of view. 

4. Just write it all down

After penning down all your scenes, link them together to create a rough draft. Your first draft, naturally, wouldn’t be publication-worthy. The goal is to simply get something down on paper that you can revise, re-revise, and edit later on.

Your first draft simply serves as a block of wood that you can later carve into a beautiful statue. The objective of this step is to jot down ideas, not to build a complete story.

5. Take a break and revise with a fresh eye

After developing the first draft of your short story, it’s time to rejoice, relax, and celebrate. It is essential to keep your work aside for a bit before getting back to it. Famous authors like Stephen King take a break from their first draft for a period of six weeks. However, we’re simply asking you to take a break for a day or two.

This break enables you to look at your first draft with a fresh, objective pair of eyes. It also allows you to glean any unique insights that you may have missed. After taking the necessary break, revise and restructure your story until you’re completely satisfied with it. 

It is vital to ask yourself the following questions while revising your story: 

• Did I construct an intriguing opening that hooks the reader?
• Have I practiced the art of showing, not telling?
• Is each of the scenes relevant to my protagonist’s desire?
• Have I provided subtle hints about the protagonist’s backstory instead of blatantly stating it?
• Has my protagonist’s character substantially developed since the beginning of the story?
• Have I written an impactful ending that ties together all the loose ends of my story?

6. Edit and without mercy

Editing is the last step before the publication of your story.  The editing process is highly extensive: It involves restructuring, rephrasing, and conducting basic quality checks of your novel. This process gets rid of all the errors and ambiguities in your writing, making your story clearer, concise, and readable. 

If you choose to perform this step by yourself, make sure to distance yourself from your story. The goal is to look at your work from an objective standpoint, which becomes difficult when you’re the author of the story. You can ask your writer friends or a learned family member to go over your novel and point out any errors or inconsistencies. 

The best option is to work with a professional editing service . These firms employ trained professionals for different subjects and pair you up with an editor best suited for your niche. The professionals are trained to look at your work with an unbiased, critical eye and make suggestions when it comes to grammar, formatting, or even word choice.

We hope this article provides you with valuable tips on how to write a short story. Happy writing!

Continue reading to perfect your short story! 

• How To Craft a Murder Mystery Story
• How to Punctuate Dialogue in Fiction
• How to Create Powerful Conflict in Your Story | Useful Examples

Frequently Asked Questions

How to write a short story title, what is a short story example, what are the different types of short stories.

Found this article helpful?

2 comments on “ How to Write a Short Story: 6 Steps & Examples ”

Thank you for this great information. Where would a person go to get these short stories approved, backed, and published.

Hi Genevelyn, You can approach companies that are experts in editing and publishing to get your stories approved and published. PaperTrue also provides editing and self-publishing services for short stories! We’d love to help you publish your short stories.

Leave a Comment: Cancel reply

Your email address will not be published.

Your vs. You’re: When to Use Your and You’re

Your organization needs a technical editor: here’s why, your guide to the best ebook readers in 2024, writing for the web: 7 expert tips for web content writing.

Subscribe to our Newsletter

Get carefully curated resources about writing, editing, and publishing in the comfort of your inbox.

How to Copyright Your Book?

If you’ve thought about copyrighting your book, you’re on the right path.

© 2024 All rights reserved

• Terms of service
• Privacy policy
• Self Publishing Guide
• Pre-Publishing Steps
• Fiction Writing Tips
• Traditional Publishing
• Additional Resources
• Dissertation Writing Guide
• Essay Writing Guide
• Academic Writing and Publishing
• Citation and Referencing
• Partner with us
• Annual report
• Website content
• Marketing material
• Job Applicant
• Cover letter
• Resource Center
• Case studies

• Features for Creative Writers
• Features for Work
• Features for Higher Education
• Features for Teachers
• Features for Non-Native Speakers
• Learn Blog Grammar Guide Community Events FAQ
• Grammar Guide

How to Write a Short Story: 10 Good Tips for Writers

Hannah Yang

Table of Contents

Short stories 101: what are they and where do you start, 10 tips on how to write a short story, examples of popular short stories for inspiration, conclusion on how to write a short story.

Short stories are an extremely versatile form of literature.

Because of their brevity, short stories allow writers to experiment with a large variety of forms and styles, even ones that wouldn’t be easy to sustain for an entire novel.

But just because they’re short, doesn’t mean they’re easy to write well. So, how exactly do you write a successful short story?

Read on to learn our top tips for how to write short stories, as well as some examples you can read to get inspired.

A short story is a fictional narrative that's between 2,000 and 7,000 words long.

The hallmark of a short story is its concision. A great short story can evoke an emotion, convey a theme, or depict a moment in time in just a few thousand words.

One common misconception is that a short story is just a novel squeezed into a smaller form. But short stories and novels are actually very different art forms.

Novels tend to follow a character across an arc or transformation, while short stories focus more on a single moment. Also, novels tend to focus more on story structure, while many short stories focus more on mood than on plot.

If you approach a short story like you’re writing a shorter version of a novel, you’ll end up with what feels like a synopsis of a longer story, rather than a short story that feels immersive and powerful. So, when you’re writing a short story, remember to lean into the specific strengths of short fiction rather than trying to mimic the characteristics of a novel.

If you want to write a short story, you’ve come to the right place! Here are our top ten tips for how to write a fantastic short story.

Tip 1: Experiment With Form

A short story can take any form you want it to.

You could write a short story that takes the form of a cooking recipe, with each step telling the reader what to do next.

You could write a short story that takes the form of a series of text messages between two friends, with conflict starting to simmer between them.

Or you could even write a short story that takes the form of a real estate advertisement, using a salesperson’s writing style to describe a house and the events that happened inside.

Short stories come in all shapes and sizes, so the possibilities are bounded only by your own imagination. If you're not sure what to write about, try starting with an unusual form and see if that gives you any fun short story ideas.

Tip 2: Start With a Strong Hook

Because a short story has so few words, each line is important—especially the first line. This is your chance to hook the reader in and make them want to keep reading.

There are many different types of hooks you can consider using.

For example, you might start with an intriguing image that paints a picture in the reader’s head. Or you might start with a character doing something strange, which makes the reader wonder why they’re doing it.

No matter what type of hook you choose, make sure you grab the reader’s attention as quickly as possible.  

Tip 3: Identify the Inciting Incident and Climax

Due to their brevity, short stories usually don’t follow a plot structure, like the three-act structure or Freytag’s Pyramid.

However, you still need to identify two key plot points: the inciting incident and the climax.

The inciting incident is the moment that kicks off the story and causes the chain of events to unfold.

The climax is the highest point of tension within the story. It’s often a choice the character makes that reveals something important about who they are.

It’s important to make sure these plot points are present in your story, even if they’re just a few sentences long, to ensure that you're writing a complete story.

Tip 4: Evoke a Specific Mood

Many successful short stories do a great job encapsulating a certain mood. When you read a compelling story, you find yourself feeling the specific emotion that the author intended for you to feel.

Think about the mood you’re trying to evoke with your story. Do you want it to be funny? Creepy? Nostalgic? Heartbreaking?

Once you know the mood you want to evoke, you can let that mood inform all of your story decisions. For example, a creepy story might require different word choices compared to a funny story.

Tip 5: Keep the Timeline Short

Novels tend to follow the main character's life across several days, months, or years. Most short stories, on the other hand, exist within a much smaller time scale.  

Unless you have a lot of experience writing short stories, try to write one in as short a timeline as possible.

If you’re not sure how to compress your story’s timeline, try starting your story closer to the climax. Can your story begin five minutes before the core decision the character needs to make rather than five years before?

That way, you don’t have to worry about your story sprawling too much or having unnecessary scenes. Compressing your timeline also lets you explore a few scenes more deeply, instead of depicting a greater number of scenes with less depth.

Tip 6: Minimize the Cast of Characters

Many short stories focus on a relationship between two characters rather than filling the story with side characters. If those two main characters have a unique relationship with plenty of tension, you don’t need anyone else to make it interesting.

Some stories even revolve around a single main character, with no other characters involved. If you can show the reader who this one individual is, that can be a really powerful character study.

Remember that you’re not writing a novel, which might have sidekicks, comic relief characters, evil minions, and more. The fewer characters your short story has, the more you’ll be able to say about each of them.

Tip 7: Choose a Specific Theme

Many beginner writers aim for broad, vague themes, such as “love” or “ambition.”

But short stories are too small to explore every nuance of an abstract theme like love or ambition. There are too many different nuances to those abstract concepts.

It’s often much more effective to explore a narrower, more specific theme. Try to figure out what you’re saying about a specific character or a relationship between two specific characters, not about humankind in general.

Instead of exploring “love” as a concept, for example, you could explore what love looks like in a relationship between a working mother and her resentful daughter.

Or, instead of exploring “ambition” as a theme, you could explore what ambition looks like for a specific student at a high-pressure prep school.

Tip 8: Focus on “Knockout”

Argentinian author Julio Cortazar once said: “The novel wins by points, the short story by knockout.”

This quote is a great analogy for the difference between these two art forms.

After all, a great novel might have an action-packed battle sequence, a nostalgic flashback scene, and a romantic subplot, all in addition to the main storyline.

But a great short story only has room to do one thing—and it needs to do that one thing masterfully.

So, figure out the crux of the story—the thing your story is going to do masterfully. It might be a single moment in time you want to depict, or a single emotion you want to evoke.   

Every element of your short story needs to contribute to that crux. Nothing should be extraneous or out of place.

Tip 9: Give Your Story an Interesting Title

Many writers give their short stories common titles, such as “Dust” and “Home.”

If “Home” is the perfect title for your story, there’s no rule against using it as a title. But the downside is that your story will feel more forgettable to your readers.

Instead, consider using a unique title. For example, you might use a title that includes an unusual phrase, a character’s role or name, or even a song lyric.

Think of the title as the real first line of your story—it’s the first impression you’ll make on the reader. If you can hook them in with the title, your story will stand out from the crowd.

Tip 10: Edit, Edit, Edit

No short story comes out perfectly on the first draft, even if you’re an experienced writer.

It’s crucial to edit your story to make it as polished as possible.

Run your story through ProWritingAid. You can use the Word Explorer to check the connotations of each word you choose, which can ensure you evoke the right tone in your writing.

Write like a bestselling author

Love writing? ProWritingAid will help you improve the style, strength, and clarity of your stories.

The best way to become a better writer is by reading great examples.

Here are some short stories you can read to inspire you.

Example 1: “The Lottery” by Shirley Jackson

“The Lottery,” originally published in The New Yorker in 1948, is one of my favorite short stories.

The story depicts a group of villagers who gather together to hold a lottery. The nature of the lottery is left mysterious, but the sense of excitement and anticipation grows as everyone waits to see whose name will get drawn.

This is a great example of a short story that doesn’t waste any words. It begins with the moment the villagers start to gather and ends as soon as the lottery is conducted.

You’ll have to read the story to find out what the lottery turns out to be. It’s a quick read, and well worth your time.

Example 2: “Cathedral” by Raymond Carver

“Cathedral,” first published in a short story collection in 1983, is a story about two men forging an unexpected connection.

The story follows a cynical narrator whose wife invites her friend, a recently widowed blind man, to come stay with them. The narrator knows little about blindness except from the movies and isn’t particularly thrilled about having this guy stay at his house.

The narrator and the blind man end up spending time in front of the TV together, and when the camera shows a beautiful cathedral, the narrator realizes the blind man has no idea what a cathedral looks like. And so, painstakingly, he tries to describe it to him.

This story is all about the intimacy, beauty, and sadness of that moment—trying to describe a cathedral to a man who can never see one.

Example 3: “Recitatif” by Toni Morrison

Roberta and Twyla are two roommates in a shelter, both sent to live there because their mothers are unable to care for them.

Originally published in a short story anthology in 1983, “Recitatif” follows these two girls as they grow up and start families.

A major focus of the story is on the fact that Twyla and Roberta are different races and therefore get treated differently by society. Here’s the catch: Morrison never tells you which girl is the Black character and which girl is the white character. She just lets you make your own assumptions.  

This story is masterfully written, and one thing I love about it is that you can interpret it in a different way each time you reread it.

Example 4: “Eating Bitterness” by Hannah Yang

For this last example, I’ll discuss one of my own short stories and the choices I made while writing it.

“Eating Bitterness,” which you can read online in The Dark Magazine , is a story about a world where all women have two mouths. The second mouth is used to eat all the negative emotions their families feel.

Once I’d decided on the core idea that would the “knockout” punch of the story, I crafted the details of the story to match.

Thematically, I wanted the story to explore the relationship between a mother and her teenage daughter, who have very different feelings about their second mouths. Because this is a short story, I tried to focus on that core mother-daughter relationship throughout the piece and added only a few other family members to keep it simple.

Finally, I made sure to choose a title that felt specific and unique. “Chi ku” is a Chinese idiom for suffering, which translates to “eating bitterness” in English. I liked the double meaning that this title might evoke for bilingual readers, but I also felt like the title works well on its own, whether or not you’ve heard the idiom before.

There you have it—our top tips for how to write a short story, as well as some examples to inspire you.

Short stories are one of my favorite forms of literature, and there’s so much you can do with them.

So, pick up a pen and try writing one! If you enjoy writing your own stories, you can even submit short stories to literary magazines.

Good luck, and happy writing!

Hannah is a speculative fiction writer who loves all things strange and surreal. She holds a BA from Yale University and lives in Colorado. When she’s not busy writing, you can find her painting watercolors, playing her ukulele, or hiking in the Rockies. Follow her work on hannahyang.com or on Twitter at @hannahxyang.

Get started with ProWritingAid

Drop us a line or let's stay in touch via :

Top 150 Short Story Ideas

by Joe Bunting | 131 comments

Do you want to write but just need a great story idea? Or perhaps you have too many ideas and can’t choose the best one? Well, good news. We’ve got you covered.

Below are 150 short story ideas for all your favorite genres. You can use them as a book idea, as writing prompts for writing contests , for stories to publish in literary magazines , or just for fun!

Editor’s note: This is a recurring guide, regularly updated with ideas, new story prompts, and information.

If you're in a hurry, here's my 10 best story ideas in brief, or scroll down for the full version.

Top 10 Story Ideas

• Tell the story of a scar.
• A group of children discover a dead body.
• A young prodigy becomes orphaned.
• A middle-aged woman discovers a ghost.
• A woman who is deeply in love is crushed when her fiancé breaks up with her.
• A talented young man's deepest fear is holding his life back. 
• A poor person comes into an unexpected fortune.
• A shy, young woman unexpectedly bumps into her soulmate.
• A long journey is interrupted by a disaster.
• A young couple stumble into the path of a psychopath.

Get The Write Structure here »

Table of Contents

Why Creative Writing Prompts Are Helpful How to Write a Story General Story Ideas Thriller Story Ideas Mystery Story Ideas Romance Story Prompts Sci-fi Story Ideas Fantasy Story Ideas Horror Story Prompts

Why Creative Writing Prompts Are Helpful

Below, you'll find our best creative writing prompts and plot ideas for every genre, but first, why do we use prompts? Is it just a waste of time, or can they actually help you? Here are three reasons we  love writing prompts at The Write Practice:

1. Practice the language!

Even for those of us who are native English speakers, we're all working to improve how we use our language. To make progress, you have to practice, and at The Write Practice, believe it or not, we're really into practice! Creative writing prompts are easy, fun ways to practice.

2. When you have no ideas and are stuck.

Sometimes, you want to write, but you can't think up any ideas. You could either just sit there, staring at a blank page, or you could find a few ideas to help you get started. Even better if the list of ideas is curated from our best plot ideas over the last decade that we've been publishing lessons, writing exercises, and prompts.

Use the story ideas below to get your writing started. Then when your creativity is warmed up, you'll start to come up with your own ideas!

3. To develop your own ideas.

Maybe you do have an idea already, but you're not sure it's good. Or maybe you feel like it's just missing some small piece to make it better. By reading other ideas, and incorporating your favorites into your   story, you can fill your plot holes and generate creative ideas of your own.

Use the story ideas below to develop your own ideas.

4. They're fun!

Thousands of writers use the prompts below every month, some at home, some in classrooms, and even a few pros at their writing “office.” Why? Because writing prompts can be fun. They get your creativity started, help you come up with new ideas of your own, and often take your writing in new, unexpected directions.

Use the plot ideas to have more fun with writing!

How to Write a Story

One last thing before we get to the 100 story ideas, let’s talk about how to write a great short story . (Already know how to write a great story? No problem. Just skip down to the ideas below.)

• First, read stories. If you’ve never read a story, you’re going to have a hard time writing one. Where do you find great stories? There are a lot of places, but check out our list of  46 Literary Magazines  we’ve curated over here .
• Write your story in a single sitting. Write the first draft of your story in as short a time as possible, and if you’re writing a short story , try to write it in one sitting. Trust me, this works. Everyone hates being interrupted when they’re telling compelling stories. Use that to your advantage and don’t stop writing until you’ve finished telling yours.
• Read your draft. Read your story through once, without changing anything. This will give you a sense of what work it needs going forward.
• Write a premise. After reading your first draft, get your head around the main idea behind your story by summarizing your story in a one sentence premise. Your premise should contain four things: a character, a goal, a situation, and a special sauce. Not sure what that means or how to actually do that? Here’s a full premise writing guide .
• Write, edit, write, and edit. Good writing is rewriting. Use your second draft to fill in the plot holes and cut out the extraneous scenes and characters you discovered when you read the first draft in step #2. Then, polish up your final draft on the next round of edits.
• Submit! Real writers don’t keep their writing all to themselves. They share it. Submit your story to a literary magazine , an anthology series , enter it into a writing contest , or even share it with a small group of friends. And if it gets rejected, don’t feel bad. You’ll be in good company.

Want to know more? Learn more about how to write a great short story here .

Our 150 Best Short Story Ideas, Plot Ideas, and Creative Writing Prompts

Ready to get writing? Here are our 100 best short story ideas to kickstart your writing. Enjoy!

10 Best General Short Story Ideas

Our first batch of plot ideas are for any kind of story, whether a spy thriller or a memoir of your personal life story. Here are the best story ideas:

• Tell the story of a scar, whether a physical scar or emotional one. To be a writer, said Stephen King, “The only requirement is the ability to  remember every scar .”
• A group of children discover a dead body. Good writers don’t turn away from death, which is, after all, the  universal human experience. Instead, they look it directly into its dark face and describe what they see on the page.
• A young prodigy becomes orphaned. Orphans are uniquely vulnerable, and as such, they have the most potential for growth.
• A middle-aged woman discovers a ghost. What do Edgar Allen Poe, Ron Weasley, King Saul from the Bible, Odysseus, and Ebenezer Scrooge have in common? They all encountered ghosts!
• A woman who is deeply in love is crushed when her fiancé breaks up with her. “In life every ending is just a new beginning,” says Dakota Fanning’s character in Uptown Girls.
• A talented young man’s deepest fear is holding his life back. Your character’s biggest fear is your story’s secret weapon. Don’t run from it, write about it.
• A poor young boy or girl comes into an unexpected fortune. Not all fortunes are good. Sometimes discovering a fortune will destroy your life.
• A shy, young woman unexpectedly bumps into her soulmate (literally bumps into him). In film, this is called the “meet cute,” when the hero bumps into the heroine in the coffee shop or the department store or the hallway, knocking her books to the floor, and forcing them into conversation.
• A long journey is interrupted by a disaster. Who hasn’t been longing to get to a destination only to be delayed by something unexpected? This is the plot of  Gravity ,  The Odyssey , and even  Lord of the Rings .
• A young couple run into the path of a psychopath. Monsters, whether people who do monstrous things like serial killers or scaly beasts or a monster of a natural disaster, reveal what’s really inside a person. Let your character fall into the path of a monster and see how they handle themselves.

Now that you have an idea, learn exactly what to do with it.  Check out my new book The Write Structure which helps writers take their ideas and write books readers love. Click to check out  The Write Structure  here.

More Short Story Ideas Based on Genre

Need more ideas? Here are ideas based on whichever literary genre you write. Use them as character inspiration, to start your own story, or borrow pieces to generate your own ideas. The only rule is, have fun writing!

By the way,  for more story writing tips for each these plot types, check out our full guide to the 9 types of stories here .

20 Thriller Story Ideas

A thriller is any story that “thrills” the reader—i.e., gets adrenaline pumping, the heart racing, and the emotions piqued.

Thrillers come in all shapes and forms, dipping freely into other genres. In other words, expect the unexpected!

Here are ten of my favorite thriller story ideas :

• She just started a new job when a cryptic message comes across her desk that she can't ignore.
• An undercover agent is in a race against time to find out who is behind a pate of disappearances.
• A stuntman realizes the star is a target of a conspiracy theorist on set and their life is in danger.
• A government agent arrests the wrong man and he begs his wife to find evidence before he becomes the scapegoat for a coverup.
• Murder victims keep appearing at a popular tourist destination. She must find out who's behind it in this action thriller.
• A new neighbor seems friendly enough until a series of unsettling events rattles the neighborhood.
• A thriller writer's compelling characters begin showing up in real life crime scenes, and they become the prime suspect.
• Mysterious circumstances always surrounded the sudden retirement of a megastar, until a nosy investigative journalist uncovers a clue that would unravel everything.
• Artificial intelligence took his job after he created the very code that launched the company into eye-popping profitability. And now he's out for revenge.
• A criminal mastermind has shut down essential services in the city, and only a retired recluse of a hacker can stop him. If they can convince him to take the case.

Click for ten more thriller short story ideas

25 Mystery Story Ideas

Enjoy a good whodunit? Then you’ll love these mystery story ideas .

Here are a few of my favorites, but find the rest here :

• A librarian happens across a crime scene when they clean the basement archives.
• A murder mystery party goes wrong and potential suspects point at each other to avoid arrest. (Especially effective if set in an enclosed location.
• A secret society of mystery readers realizes that there is a real killer still on the loose and the clues are hidden in a dead author's books.
• A murder scene on a movie set becomes reality when the star is found dead, and the prime suspect discovered missing.
• A new restaurant owner in a small town uncovers a long-forgotten mystery from the town's past but the mysterious circumstances unearth a real killer.

Click for the mystery story ideas

30 Romance Story Ideas

Ready to write a love story? Or perhaps you want to create a subplot with a secondary character? We've got ideas for you!

Hint: When it comes to romance, a sense of humor is always a good idea. Have fun! Here are a few of my favorite, but find twenty more love story ideas here :

• A character's high school sweetheart shows up and it turns out the school crush feelings haven't gone away.
• Two characters find an unexpected connection during a key scene that confuses one of them.
• He gets a letter from a secret admirer and goes on a quest to uncover the identity of the sender.
• They work together and a secret romance would be a terrible idea, putting both their jobs at risk, but the pull to each other is hard to resist.
• She returns home when her family's had a tough time after the death of a parent. He's been helping them sort through the mess, and while she disagrees with how he's helping, she can't stop thinking about him.
• At their large ten year high school reunion, he asks her to dance and she slowly realizes he's the brother of someone she doesn't want to ever see again, but there's an instant connection.
• A romance writer can't find her own happily ever after until she meets…
• It's conference season and he has to present all over the country. It's usually a boring string of business trips, but when he's put on a panel with a fiesty and brilliant woman who the night before had kissed him in a bar, he knows this conference season is going to be very different.
•  It's her first road trip after a bad breakup and she's determined not to depend on anyone else until…
• A pop star and an astronaut in training meet at a benefit dinner and can't avoid each other's orbits.

Click for romance story ideas

20 Sci-Fi Story Ideas

From the minimum-wage-earning, ancient-artifact-hunting time traveller to the space-exploring, sentient dinosaurs, these sci-fi writing prompts will get you set loose your inner nerd.

Here are a few of my favorite sci-fi ideas :

• In a future society, neural implants translate music into physical pleasure, and earphones (“jacking in”) are now the drug of choice. Write either from the perspective of a music addict, OR the Sonforce agent (sonance + enforcer) who has the job of cracking down.
• It’s the year 5000. Our planet was wrecked in the great Crisis of 3500, and remaining human civilization survives only in a half dozen giant domed cities. There are two unbreakable rules: strict adherence to Life Quality (recycling doesn’t even begin to cover these laws), and a complete ban on reproduction (only the “worthy” are permitted to create new humans). Write from the perspective of a young woman who just discovered she’s been chosen to reproduce—but she has no interest in being a mother.
• So yeah, ancient Egypt really was “all that” after all, and the pyramids turn out to be fully functional spaceships (the limestone was to preserve the electronics hidden inside). Write from the perspective of the tourist exploring the ancient society who accidentally turns one on.

Click for the other seventeen sci-fi story ideas

20 Fantasy Story Ideas

Need a dose of sword-in-the-stone, hero and/or heroine packed coming-of-age glory?  We love fantasy stories!

Just try to not have fun writing (or even just reading!) these fantasy writing prompts. Here are a few of my favorite fantasy story ideas:

• Bored high school wizards decide to throw a party to celebrate tomorrow's graduation. Nothing could possibly go wrong.
• Weddings are stressful. They're especially tricky when one family is magical and the other hates spells, and both mothers want to control the celebration.
• A bored housewife wakes one day to find all her dishes are singing Hey, Jude . (Alternatively, if you want to make this a darker story, have them sing  The Sound of Silence. )
• A witch living secretly in suburbia casts a spell to speed up the laundry, but it backfires—just in time for trick-or-treaters to deal with dancing underwear.
• Capitol Hill wakes one day to find thousands of fairies protesting for better media representation. Unfortunately, no one can understand what they're saying.
• A fed-up genie, sick of being over-sexualized and paid in wishes, throws a magical tantrum which turns everyone in the world into the opposite gender.
• One bright morning in May, all domestic pets start talking.
• Eating food turns one's skin the same color as one's last ingested item, which makes cheating on diets a challenge of strategy as well as taste.
• Giants are REALLY into reality TV, and one day stomp down from their hidden mountain homes to convince Hollywood to create a show about them.
• Mythological creatures, tired of being portrayed as gym rats, confront their creators on a popular combative talk show.

Click for the fantasy story ideas

20 Horror Story Prompts

• Three college students take a final road trip during spring break of their senior year, not knowing that each of them harbors a dark secret about one of their college professors who was murdered in the fall. As revelations begin to stack up, they each begin to suspect the other.
• A quiet golf community is upended after a series of grisly murders begin happening on the greens, and a golf pro's seemingly perfect life begins to unravel with each body they find. She isn't the killer, but she has a terrifying idea of who might be.
• A police officer on terminal leave before retirement finds himself in a bar where he suddenly realizes the art on the walls shifts and reveals pictures of serial killers from the last twenty years. And his best friend and former partner, who is still on active duty, is there on the wall too.
• A grieving daughter revisits the libraries and locations where her famous horror writer mother penned her most famous works. And finds out her mother's stories weren't quite the fiction everyone believes.
• A teacher returns to teach at the school where they attended to find that their entire class is made up of the children of every bully and enemy from their life. But no one claims to remember them.
• A cursed siren hunts a fishing village looking for the boat and man that killed her true love.
• A hoarder dies and the mother-daughter team hired to clean up the mess discover a dead body and the horror of how it all began might connect to a shape-shifting monster from their own family.
• A yacht party veers off course during a summer squall and lands on an island. Their relief gives way to terror as they realize they aren’t alone and worse, they’re prey.
• Radioactive scorpions escape from a lab and begin to attack a small desert town.
• An experimental romance rehab resort goes into lockdown after a therapist and a participant are found dismembered and clawed to shreds on the beach. But the threat is inside the compound.

Ten more spine-tingling horror story prompts here . 

The Secret to Choosing the Best Story Idea

Stories, more than any other artistic expression, have the power to make people care. Stories have the ability to change people’s lives.

But to write a great story, a life-changing story, don’t just write about what your characters did, said, and saw. Ask yourself, “Where do I fit in to this story? What is my personal connection to this story?”

Robert Frost said this:

If you can connect your personal story to the story you’re writing, you will not only be more motivated to finish your story, you might just be able to change the lives of your readers.

Next Step: Write Your Best Story

No matter how good your idea, writing a story or a book can be a long difficult process. How do you create an outline, come up with a great plot, and then actually  finish  it?

My new book  The Write Structure  will help. You'll learn how to take your idea and structure a strong plot around it. Then you'll be guided through the exact process I've used to write dozens of short stories and over fifteen books.

You can learn more about   The Write Structure  and get your copy here.

Have a great short story idea?  We'd love to hear it. Share it in the comments !

Choose one of these ideas and write a short story in one sitting (aim for 1,000 words or less!). When you're finished, share your story in the Pro Practice Workshop (or our latest writing contest ) for feedback from the community. And if you share, please be sure to comment on a few stories by other writers.

Joe Bunting

Joe Bunting is an author and the leader of The Write Practice community. He is also the author of the new book Crowdsourcing Paris , a real life adventure story set in France. It was a #1 New Release on Amazon. Follow him on Instagram (@jhbunting).

Want best-seller coaching? Book Joe here.

Work with Joe Bunting?

WSJ Bestselling author, founder of The Write Practice, and book coach with 14+ years experience. Joe Bunting specializes in working with Action, Adventure, Fantasy, Historical Fiction, How To, Literary Fiction, Memoir, Mystery, Nonfiction, Science Fiction, and Self Help books. Sound like a good fit for you?

131 Comments

“No tears in the writer, no tears in the reader. No surprise for the writer, no surprise for the reader.” —Robert Frost

Great quote, right?

Your site is just awesome!

asome i rily like that

My latest project has been working on a TV-format screenplay. In TV writing, there are B storylines, which are plot lines that span the course of a season (or several seasons). Each episode, however, has an A storyline, which is the plot of the events in that particular episode. Each A storyline is essentially a short story, and churning them out is surprisingly difficult! Lately I’ve been outlining episodes for my own story. I’ve just completed one that I particularly like, and would love to hear what you all think!

The Vampire Cat

The episode opens with Leiko telling the rest of the crew The Dream of Akinosuke. She finishes the story and they all head off to bed. Leiko walks Shannon to her room. On the way, Shannon asks Leiko if the events of the story were the main character’s dreams or if they were real. Leiko replies that for the Japanese the line between dreams and reality is very thin. They say goodnight and part ways.

The next day, the crew touches down on planet Lorraine. Their mission is to rob an auction house of a valuable piece of art if their client is not able to purchase it. They attend the auction. The client is outbid, so that night they return to the auction house to steal the sculpture. While looking for it, Leiko uncovers a dimension hopping machine, which she assumes to be a piece of junk. The crew is surprised by the auction house’s guards. Shannon is shot in the fight. Leiko tries to help her, but is intercepted by a guard. They fight, and Leiko falls inside the dimension hopping machine. She falls against a lever. The doors to the machine close and it begins spinning very fast. Leiko is thrown to the floor and the impact knocks her unconscious.

When she awakes, Leiko is no longer in the machine or the auction house. She is in a 16th century Japanese barracks, surrounded by soldiers. Furthermore, she is dressed like them and they address her as Soda. When she catches a glimpse of her reflection, she realizes to everyone else she looks like a Japanese man. Unsure if she is dreaming or not, Leiko decides to play along. She hears from the other soldiers that the prince of the region is seriously ill, and thinks maybe with her advanced medical knowledge she can help. She sneaks into the castle to see him. On the way, she passes a group of court ladies. The most beautiful of them smiles at Leiko and her eyes flash yellow. Leiko shakes it off, assuming she must be seeing things. She reaches the prince’s room and is shocked to find Shannon lying close to death, surrounded by attendants. She is discovered and thrown out, but she begs to be told what’s happened to the prince, and is informed he has a mystery sickness no doctor can diagnose. It is feared he will die. The prince’s attendants suggest that if she is so worried about her sovereign, she should pray for his health. Before she leaves, she uses to her dagger to look at Shannon’s reflection, and sees that her reflection is in fact that of the prince. Leiko feels the whole situation is somehow strangely familiar, but unable to put her finger on why, she decides there is nothing for it but to follow the attendants’ advice.

That night she goes to the holy quarter and bathes at the well before praying to the statue of Buddha for the prince’s/Shannon’s recovery. A voice calls to her, and she looks up to see a figure in a window above her. The figure asks her to come up. Leiko goes into the building and finds a priest who introduces himself as Ruiten and tells her he has been brought to the castle to find the source of the prince’s illness and asks for her help. Leiko finally realizes why this all seems familiar to her – she is in the story of The Vampire Cat of Nabeshima, playing the part of the young soldier Ito Soda. She makes a conjecture: the dimension hopping machine really worked and has brought her to the spirit world. Shannon, after being shot, is dying, and her spirit has taken the place of the prince in the story. If Leiko saves the prince, she saves Shannon. Ruiten agrees that this may be possible. Leiko agrees to help him. Knowing how the story goes, she now has a hunch as to what is causing the prince’s sickness.

Leiko goes back to the castle, and straight to the house of the court ladies. She digs under the verandah and finds exactly what she thought she would – the body of the beautiful lady, with puncture wounds in her throat.

The next day, Ruiten obtains permission for Leiko to keep watch over the prince with his attendants. That night, all the attendants fall asleep. Leiko keeps herself awake by stabbing herself in the leg. Later in the night, the beautiful lady comes to the room. She says her name is O Toyo, and she is the prince’s favorite companion. Under Leiko’s watchful eye, she cannot harm the prince, so she leaves.

The next morning, Leiko goes to confront the false O Toyo. They fight. Before Leiko can kill her, the false O Toyo shifts to her true form – a demonic black cat – and escapes the castle. Ruiten sends soldiers after her. Just then, there’s a scream from the prince’s room. Leiko and Ruiten rush from to the room and are told the prince is dead. Leiko pushes her way to the bed and, taking Shannon in her arms, pleads with her to wake up. In course of this, Leiko realizes she’s in love with her friend. Suddenly Shannon opens her eyes and says Leiko’s name.

Leiko wakes up in the med bay of the Perseus, surrounded by the crew. Shannon is in the bed next to her, weak but alive. Leiko gets up to tend to her. Shannon asks if one of the crew was holding her, because she could have sworn she felt like she was lying in someone’s arms. Kaya jokes that she must have been having a good dream. Leiko remarks that maybe it was something more.

This is great! Seriously, I really enjoyed it. Now you have to write it! 🙂

Hey Sunny! Loving this website

Opps that was my grandma 🙂 But she right

Do you know of any Romance magazines that offer short story romances or literary magazines dedicated to just romance? Just curious.

I’m not familiar with any, but try googling “romance literary magazines” or “romance short stories” and I’m sure you’ll find some. Reply back if you find any that are particularly promising.

I just want to say, there are so many good stories on this website. This show the amount that you have helped all these people, maybe one day I will add myself to those people, thank you.

http://www.writersdigest.com/writing-articles/by-writing-genre/romance-by-writing-genre/romance_markets

بدأت تمطر ورأيت الناس يسرعون للإختباء من قطراته فابتسمت لذكرى جميلة عبرت خاطرى ..تذكرت امى عندما كانت ترقص تحت المطر بفستانها الوردى..الهى كم كنت أعشق هذا الفستان عليها..كان يناسب بشرتها الفاتحة ونحولة جسدها .جذبتنى من يدى يومها واخذنا ندور فى حلقات لا تبدء ولا تنتهى. شعرت ببرودة يديها تصعق يداى وبرودة المطر تبلل وجهى أحسست وبالسعادة تغمرنى لانك اخيرا بجانبى واخيرا تبتسمين اشتقتك يا اماه ..أشتقت لتفاصيلك وابتسامتك. أشتقت لمعنى وجودك جانبى ..المطر يهطل، أعلم أنك لو كنت الأن معى لجذبتينى ورسمنا بأقدامنا دوائر حتى تبتل عظامنا ..سأرقص لك فقط وسأبتسم لك فقط. بدأت عيون الناس تتجه نحوى ..تستنكر فعلتى ولكنى لا أفعل شئ.انا فقط أخبر أمى إنى بخير وأنى أشتاقها..ولكن للمطر طعم غريب يا أمى. له طعم ألم فراقك ،طعم الحياة بدونك ؛هو المطر وهى الحياة ولكن طعمهما مؤلمين يا أمى

I’m writing a “Thriller.” I’m very excited. A short story. Thank you. Right on time as usual!

Fun! Good luck LaCresha.

I’m wondering about “the sagging middle” in story structure right now. I’m happy with my beginning and ending, but the middle isn’t as dynamic as I want it to be. Does anyone have any experiences or advice about this? (It’s a 25 000 word story that’s due for a competition in about four months.)

Hey Rosie. We have a few resources on that. First check out our structure and plot cheatsheet: https://thewritepractice.com/plot-structure . Then, a great guest post on story structure with a hole in it: https://thewritepractice.com/story-hole . And I always recommend Save the Cat, which is a book for screenwriters, but is also very helpful for story structure in general: http://amzn.to/1TNpv2F . Highly recommend it.

The story grid is a good site and podcast for story structure. 🙂

I would say have an extremely unexpected twist, with a character the audience trusts.

But longer than 15 min but here it is.

I rub my fingers into the soft fuzz on the big brown chair. I can make designs if I move my fingers up or down. A dot makes one eye. Then another. A line for a smile finishes my chair picture. ‘Why would Daddy take money and blow it into the wind?’ I wonder as I draw.

A wet spot lands by the mouth, making the brown turn dark. I try to wipe it away, but the face disappears instead. I lay back in the chair, bumping my twin brother and making the dim room spin. My pink and orange stripe shirt is soft as I wipe my eyes. James’s tears fall to the chair like rain, his mouth open like one of the squishy balls we play with. His cry is loud. I join the noise.

Mommy’s hair, as dark as the wet spot on our chair, poofs around her face. Her green eyes seem small with her eyebrows close together. Teeth and gums show as Mommy screams like a roaring lion. Daddy points a finger at her nose. He looks so big. He yells, trying to be louder than her. James and I try to cry louder than them. Maybe they will hear us. Maybe they will stop.

Mommy lets out one last angry scream and tries to push Daddy away. A long red line comes on his arm. Red water comes out of it. Daddy’s eyes widen. His face turns red. He grabs Mommy by her arms, lifts her, and pushes her to the door like a rhinoceros. The wood breaks as they go through.

The noise has stopped, except for sirens in the distance. I curl into a ball in the chair, James’s knee sticking into my back, and close my eyes.

James and I get to sleep in the same bed tonight. It’s strange having Daddy read and tuck us in by himself, but he tells us Mommy will be home soon. I still don’t understand why she went to jail. I thought jail was for bad guys, but Daddy says everything will be ok.

The lights go out bringing shadow monsters. I hug my brother.

Bit longer than 15 minutes, but here it is

‘Scars’

The noise has stopped, except for sirens in the distance. I curl into a ball in the chair, James’ knee sticking into my back, and close my eyes.

This was so good! You have a really good writing style!

“The wall, he decided, will always be there”

He awoke, or at least it seemed he did, for he could not tell if he had been dreaming or if he were dreaming now. He pushed the woollen, scratchy blanket away from his body. There were no sheets, and his skin stuck to the plastic mattress that smelled of others sweat and urine. After prying his flesh from the tenacious bedding, he managed to sit up. He was more tired than he had remembered. He was still dirty and thirsty and his eyes hurt as they squinted in the dim hazy light. He drew his legs up to his chest and wrapped his arms around them. For long moments, he sat that way fearing punishment for doing anything that might be wrong.

Eventually, however, his eyes grew accustomed to the shadowy light and he began to see things. Across from him he could see a wall. He wondered how long the wall had been there. The question struck him as absurd. The wall he decided would always be there. In this confusion, he meditated on the hardness before him until a thought of beauty entered his mind and the nakedness upset him. “There are no pictures…it has no pictures hanging from it.” Lacking the courage, or cowardice, to look away he continued staring blankly until his sight improved still further and he found something within the wall that excited him. “I forgot…about…colour…I can see the colour now!” He tried to give the colour a name. “Dirty…” he thought. “Filth.” he said out loud. “It is a filthy colour.” he whispered silently to himself.

Quickly, the excitement left him and he began to grow tired of looking at the wall, even the colour began to bore him. The boredom gave him a sense of courage and he became bold. He decided to explore. Cautiously he moved his eyes to the right where he saw…a corner, Then the head began to turn to follow the lead of the eyes. They continued past the corner until they gazed upon something he recognized.

He hated what he saw, the familiar object that hid in the shadows…the thing that kept him here. He glared at it, but the closed and bolted door remained unmoved. It was then that he turned back to the wall he had grown to know and the boredom…he had grown to love.

incredible first sentence!

Incredible first sentence and incredible last sentence. Shivers up my spine. Thank you.

3 words…. copy and paste

Omg how why are people so good at writing stuff?!?!?

idek!?!?!!! i’m a freshman in high school and i can’t even write a simple short story.

Give it time…

This was a wonderful read ^_^ Short and enticingly written. Drew me in right away with that first bit, and especially the way it was all tied together by that first sentence. Lovely!

I know it’s been two years but it’s still very good and still deserves praise. I like this trippy atmosphere, you managed to convey it very nicely.

Some great story ideas here. You could even combine some of them in interesting, tenuous ways for a multi-location epic.

Thanks Bridget! Absolutely. And there’s nothing I love more than a good epic.

These are great ideas. I like the idea of prompts. Though sometimes, I get stuck when I write from a prompt. And sometimes, I’m not able to write a story in one sitting. I have to think about how I want the story to play out. I might have done it once, and they were pretty short. But most of the time, it takes a couple of sessions. That’s how I’m wired, I suppose.

Ten years of therapy, about a million different types of pills and three psychiatrists have helped me enough to write this. I was eleven when it happened, my older sister, Quinn, was almost sixteen, and my best friend was ten. I’ll never forget it… I doubt anyone ever will.

It was a warm summer day, early June, my best friend, Harper was over and we were playing in the backyard. We were laughing and singing along to a song that I couldn’t tell you the name of now. It was the middle of a normal day, but that’s what they always think just before everything goes wrong. Well, anyways,Harper and I amused ourselves doing everything and nothing for a while before we decided that we wanted to go to upstairs and bug Quinn, who we thought was doing her online drivers ed. courses. We raced up to her room, giggling like the little girls we were. When we got to her room, Harper grabbed the doorknob and tried to fling the door open, but it was locked. That should have been my first sign that something was wrong, Quinn never locked her door, we weren’t allowed to. We yelled, laughing, “Let us in! Let us in!” We giggled and knocking on her door again and again. There was no response, so I remember grabbing the key my parents always had, it opened all of the doors to me and my sibling’s bedrooms… I wish I would’ve known what I know now. I wish I wouldn’t have opened that door.

That day was the last happy day for a long time. I remember everything clearly, the breeze ruffling my short hair, the sound of Harper screaming the lyrics to our favorite song at the top of her lungs. I especially remember the thing that has haunted me for the past ten years. I remember my sister’s lifeless body lying in a pool of her own blood on her bed. I remember the look on her face being more peaceful than I’ve ever seen it. I remember screaming as I stared at the image of Quinn, her wrists bleeding and her skin pale. I remember the sound of Harper frantically dialing 911 and I remember the ambulance arriving. I remember the paramedics calling my parents and hearing my mom’s piercing scream from the phone. I remember the paramedics forcing me out of Quinn’s room, while I kicked and screamed at them, begging them to let me stay with my sister. It was the last time I saw her face. I remember collapsing in my dad’s arms. That was the first time I heard him cry, it wouldn’t be the last.

She was already dead when the ambulance got there. Suicide, they said, she killed herself. It took a long time to convince myself that it wasn’t my fault. If I had only went to see her sooner I could’ve saved her. The funeral was closed casket and everyone cried. I didn’t. I couldn’t. I was too numb. I don’t remember much of the funeral, it was just a blur of black and navy blue, with the occasional apology thrown in there. I never got why everyone apologized, it wouldn’t bring her back.

I was just a little girl and there I was with my childhood torn away from me. I was a younger sister and then I was an only child. A piece of me has been missing from me ever since that die and I doubt I’ll ever get it back again.

This was based on the boy or gets an unexpected fortune. I flushed out the typos, but its okay. Check it out! 😀 Caleb Pratt

Mistaken Divinity

My bar drinks of the wooded timberland were one of the most profound expeditions in my walk into becoming a god. I cupped the glass of cool bud light, and sipped it up at the mini bar table. I rested my hand on the wooden counter top, my fans and companions gambling each other on some high level daredevil match.

“Hey, Lexan, where you at,” I turned to see my friend Rodriguez. Fun man to have around with. He was had long grey hair, even for a guy. I pushed off the table and stood straight. I kept my hand in my pocket.

“You have a lot of realty in the new diversion your causing. Sherman hasn’t even sighted any more Divine Partakers, let alone, any Christian circumspect.”

“I know I know, but… we are, what they are… except the for the grace,” Rodriguez said.

“Right,” I narrow my eyes down towards the ground. I didn’t want to hear what he had to say about us Mormons being what the Christian Community isn’t. I mean, there almost all extinct, if not a hundred percent. We are the erected believers… who are in sure denial of the forthcoming of any later day saints.

“So where is your ceremonial magic been taking you,” Rodriguez said. “Anyhow I could help in the cemetery on Route 430?”

“Uhh… I mean… yeah unless you have a cloak and a specialized dagger. I’d have to get you one of those. You’ll be all dressed like a Celtic.”

We laughed.

Rodriguez was a good friend of mine. Much older though. I was in my teen years and he was in his fifties.

“Man, Lexan, you need to grow a beard. Your seventeen years old… yet you look like you’ve graduated college. What happened to your power to manipulate appearance? Funny… its a shame Christians don’t have this kind of power… even heathens can’t do anything we can.”

“Yeah I can tell Rodge. Tell me, why haven’t you been practicing your divinity? You seem a little out of shape to be wrestling with angles and demons….”

“Well I… yeah I mean, sure. Lets say I’m kind of in a predicament.”

“What…?”

I lay my back against the counter.

“Well, down on Armenia Rd. there was a cross fight between me and some other foe. Not sure what to suspect of him, but the “man-woman” was between two others working for her, or he… I don’t know.”

I rest my chin on my thumb and index finger. I realize and hear there are other phenomena of some other cultist group here in Sherman. Our cult is wacky on its own. Though I don’t know what to think of this “he-she man” thing….”

BZZZZZ! BZZZZZ!

‘I heard you! Shut up!’

‘Enough, you asshole!’

WHACK! Pieces of metal and plastic shattered on the wall.

“I can’t do this anymore,” she muttered softly as she fights her every being not to shed a tear. Alas, she lost once again.

It’s been days since she last saw light. The shadows on the walls seemed permanently etched. Her sanctuary once filled with love, lust, and happiness, now wreaks with despair, anguish, and palpable desperation.

‘How did I get here?’ she thought. The same desperate thought she’s been clutching onto for days. Or maybe weeks? Months? Years?

It doesn’t matter. To Emma, time no longer exists with this unrelenting pain.

Once in a while, the light would sneak through the thick, heavy curtains. And Emma would almost succumb to a hint of a smile until it haunts her again.

His resilient hands on her supple breasts. His soft lips caressing her neck and slender sternum. His sturdy chest against her trembling body. His whole palpitating manhood devouring her salacious being. Every ridges of Paul haunt her. Now, it all has to be distant memories. Unshakeable, soul crushing memories.

After what seemed like a lifetime of horizontal desolation, she finally mustered some strength to sit at the edge of her bed. She slowly opened her bulging eyes, and finally saw the mess she was in. Rotting pieces of food in cardboard boxes, sea of crumpled tissue strewn with nauseating piles of laundry, and dismantled pieces of her once chirpy alarm clock scattered all over her dingy floor.

As she moved her gazed from the floor, she noticed the dent on her pristine white wall. She couldn’t help but stare. ‘That dent will be there for a long time,’ she thought.

With a throbbing grunt, Emma slowly stood up and shuffled towards her once chirpy alarm clock. She picked up the pieces and followed the faint light peeking through her bathroom door. As she turned the door knob, more tears rolled down her cheeks. It was excruciating, but this time it was different. The door closed and the room was dark once again.

“His resilient hands on her supple breasts. His soft lips caressing her neck and slender sternum. His sturdy chest against her trembling body. His whole palpitating manhood devouring her salacious being. Every ridges of Paul haunt her. Now, it all has to be distant memories. Unshakeable, soul crushing memories.”

He had left his Gameboy behind. There was nothing to do without it, nothing to do but kick his feet and stare at the dull blank walls. Even annoying Di-Di had lost its colour. He didn’t care what Ma or Papa said. He had to get his Gameboy back.

He pushed into the room. Ah Boy, wait outside ah. Don’t come in! Papa had seemed firm, but he was old enough now to know how to get out of trouble. He would run to Ma, hide behind her legs, maybe tearfully declare that he would run away from home because Papa was so mean. Anyway, Papa seemed so busy with Ah Gong nowadays. He wouldn’t bother to cane a little boy like him.

Where had everyone gone? He couldn’t have been in the corridor for so long. The room that was once packed full of relatives was empty. It was only Ah Gong left in the hospital bed.

Immediately he noticed that the mask over Ah Gong’s nose and mouth was gone. Who had removed it? Without the strange alien-octopus-thing perched on his face, Ah Gong looked like the grandfather he remembered. He moved closer to get a better look.

As he approached the bed he realized the mask was lying on the chair. The inside was stained with a rustlike substance he did not recognize. He held up the mask to the light, and rubbed the stain with a cautious index finger. A powder came off in his hand. With a shiver of disgust he realized it was dried blood.

“Di-Di!” He didn’t know if he was terrified or excited. Where was his brother? Ma had always rushed to daub up any blood in their house – whether from Di-Di falling when learning to ride his bicycle, Di-Di scratching him during one of their many fights, Papa tripping over a wire and later needing stitches in his forehead. He couldn’t pass up this golden opportunity to share with his brother: the chance to investigate blood without an adult present.

The Gameboy lay in the room, forgotten.

Wrote on ‘a group of children discover a dead body’. In case it wasn’t obvious.

“I do like llamas very much,” said Charleston, “In fact, they even have names.” “You are one freaky man, Charleston.” stated Larry

Very well said!!

Jeremy Reynolds had a party one day. He decided it would be a special theme. Deez Nutz, he decided would be a fitting title for a beach party.

*I am only 14 so please, don’t mind me if there are any mistakes. I am still in the process of learning, but I tried really hard*

He could write. He could write and he knew it. No one else knew. He’d never show them his pieces; his collection of fantasies and mysteries. He wanted his friends to know. No, he wanted the world to know. But he was fearful. He was fearful of his stories failing, of him failing.

Abram had written many short stories and novels, all of them printed in manuscript and hidden in a black lock-box under his bed. He was unmarried, for he didn’t need any other love than that of his trusty typewriter and parchment. Writing was frowned upon, in his country. Books were burned. Even the classics. They were all burned in a pile on the streets.

He wouldn’t risk it. He didn’t want that fate for his books. He worked to hard. He spent too much time revising and perfecting the novel; there was no way he would let them die.

Sighing, Abram cracked his knuckles and stood. He yawned and walked over to his bed, where he bent down and grabbed the lock-box from beneath the bed. Abram had kept the key underneath the mattress, in case anyone were to find this box that contained all of his treasured secrets.

He opened the box he hadn’t opened in many years. Removing the pieces of parchment, he sat on floor, listening for the sounds of Nazi vehicles who somehow sensed the unpublished books. But none came. There was only silence, which, to Abram’s surprise, seemed to grow stronger as each second passed.

Before he knew it, Abram had been sitting on his hard floor for hours, thinking. Thinking about what he knew not. He just knew he was thinking.

Abram stood slowly; carefully as if he was trying not to disrupt the dust that covered the dark floor. Walking over to his desk, he left his lock-box open; something he’d never done in the years past. He sat and placed some more parchment into the typewriter and began writing, or typing, you could say. But this time, something was different. Abram wasn’t writing just for fun, he was writing for purpose. This time, he thought, this time, I will be published and my work may fuel the world. And with that, he revealed his talent to the world.

Thank you so much!!

much thanks <3

I’m sorry I’m late but I just wanted to say this story is fantastic! Soon enough this will become a book! I’m from Hawaii and all I do is write and draw all day… Keep up the work and never give up! God bless and aloha!

Yours was the best story that I read on this page…

thank you!!!

Very empowering!!! I was also around your age when I started writing on this site.

Anyways, that short story was so full of meaning. We just happened to be doing an essay on the value of literature in English class so this really fit in nicely for me with that. Lovely! 🙂

oh thank you sooo much!! I greatly appreciate it!!

I enjoyed your story. Thank you for sharing. I especially liked how Abram developed his talent, and despite the fear of having his manuscripts destroyed, he decided to publish his work. Well done and well told.

I have noticed some tiny grammatical mistakes in your Story and correct it for you as I know that this short Story has potential to go very far. Here is the corrected version: He could write. He could write, and he knew it. No one else knew. He’d never show them his pieces; his collection of fantasies and mysteries. He wanted his friends to know. No, he wanted the world to know. But he was fearful. He was fearful of his stories failing, of him failing.

Abram had written many short stories and novels, all of them printed in manuscript and hidden in a black lock-box under his bed. He was unmarried, for he didn’t need any other love than that of his trusty typewriter and parchment. Writing was frowned upon, in his country. Books were burnt. Even the classics. They were all burned in a pile on the streets.

He wouldn’t risk it. He didn’t want that fate for his books. He worked too hard. He spent too much time revising and perfecting the novel; there was no way he would let them die.

He opened the box he hadn’t opened in many years. Removing the pieces of parchment, he sat on the floor, listening for the sounds of Nazi vehicles who somehow sensed the unpublished books. But none came. There was only silence, which, to Abram’s surprise, seemed to grow stronger as each second passed.

Abram stood slowly; carefully as if he was trying not to disrupt the dust that covered the dark floor. Walking over to his desk, he left his lock-box open; something he’d never done in the years past. He sat and placed some more parchment into the typewriter and began writing, or typing, you could say. But this time, something was different. Abram wasn’t writing just for fun, he was writing for a purpose. This time, he thought, this time, I will be published, and my work may fuel the world. And with that, he revealed his talent to the world.

I hope my effort has helped!

Is it OK if I put this on a website I’m making. It will get me money I need to have. You said your only 14, 9 months ago, so you could be 15, well I’m only 12. I need to learn to save up and this will help me. Everything I said here is true, please help me. Also, this is a great story and that is why I chose your to be on my website.

dude thats like literally directly stealing someone’s work for money that only goes to you. Just write your own story instead of stealing someone else’s.

Admit it. I am probably some dude who can’t even make a website, well I am, so don’t worry.

This is the story I am working on now. I wrote it a long time ago, but I am upgrading it now. Changing all the errors, making the vocabulary more sophisticated:

In a valley close to a river where melt-water splashed and where rhododendrons and roses bloomed, where linnets flew with doves above the clustered trees, lay a cave, mostly hidden by the immense pines and the crag. In the cave, out of reach from the sunlight, was a portal. The portal’s frame was the darkest shade of gold, with glowing orange lines carved into it. Glowing flecks of bright blue glow in the darkness of the cave. The portal lay un opened, but the frame still glowed in the shadows of the sombre cave.

In a desert of torturing, immense heat, where scorching light, too blistering to be called sunlight, burns the dehydrated ground, was a tunnel, buried under the sand. In the tunnel there was an ever-growing fortress of burnt leaves and sand with over-boiled water dripping the top. This is all that remained of the desert, nothing could survive in the world above, nothing except from the portal. The fortress was built around the portal; the portal was the darkest shade of black, with red around the rims of the frame.

The sound of water hitting the cold tiles that topped the floor brought a sense of entertainment to the girl sat in the small room covered in a mixture of scars and bruises, awaiting the next blow of the hammer upon her fragile body which shivered in the night air and soft breeze which entered via the half barricaded window. Again and again, almost as if it was a cruel rhythm the metal tool came down, never missing a hit, always landing upon her chest. The storm brewing outside was bad enough without the maniac and his hammer. These are soft blows for a man of his build, she thought, she was certain he intended to make this last all night long. She wanted to struggle, to scream! But the leather bindings made it impossible, who cares anyway, she thought, no one near this basement would care.

The sticky taste of iron filled her mouth, blood. Her body started to shudder, shock. By this point the inmate hitting had dropped the hammer and injected another load of hydrocodone, such a waste of such an effective pain killer. At last she tried to struggle, but even with the drugs numbing the sharp pain shooting trough her body she still couldn’t gain the strength to fuel her ineffective hope of escaping the inmate, after all, even if she did escape, in a mass breakout like this? She could die in a more demanding way.

With my free hand I felt the imperfections, holes, scratches, patches of long since dry blood that covered thee wooden operation table I lay on. How old was it? Thirty years? Forty? Who cares, it had to be old to be in the basement of Twin Rivers Asylum. This psychiatric institution had housed many atrocities, after all, Nazis built this asylum, catered the inmates…put them to work. We are only barely off the English channel; here in Channel Island’s Twin rivers asylum we have many an inmates. Young and old, French and British, they are all welcome here, hell, we have a Swedish inmate, talks to himself all day and night, his names Toby Buchman, we call him Toby-Talkative, how very fitting being his nurse I should die by his hand…

Ouch, be gentler Toby. Even through my drugged up husk of a body I felt that one. I and the staff thought you were joking when you said you were very strong, looks like you weren’t joking…

For such a shrivelled blotch of bones you have surprisingly good and when it comes to instrument of torture, your quite strong, why wouldn’t you be? Killing young women is why your here, Toby, you are one hell of a sociopath, brilliant mind, you’re like a more sadistic Hannibal Lecter minus eating his victims after all, I’m so helpless you could take a couple of bites out of me as I lie here, in the dark basement…

Fun fact, a goldfish’s attention span is three seconds, the average lunar eclipse takes 11 minutes to pass, and a wooden hospital bed from 19th century takes an average of 63 hits to break trough, 54 if you incorporate a body which weighs approximately 130lbs, and guess how much I weigh.

Suddenly I heard the wood buckle under the next hit a glorious hit as well as my straps loosening. Come on Toby, you brilliant old sociopath, you can do it, one more well made hit could send me free. What could go wrong? Toby stood motionless on the spot for a moment later Toby took another blow. I couldn’t breathe. The pain was so intense I felt every cell in my body explode in a chain reaction. The pain was so intense that it felt like a piece of heated iron had been pressed onto my skin. Despite that, a strange sort of calm fell over me: I was dying. I wasn’t coming back from this. Part of me thought, All right. Make it count. I wobbled on one foot about to run to the door, but unfortunately Toby kicked me at the wall. He was so strong, I thought All froze the leaves on the trees didn’t clatter, Toby didn’t stink anymore, Then it was gone all the memories of life returning to me. Then it all went away, my life was It was the end, nothing could stop that now…

I awoke in a bed, in a white room with a marble floor and a silver carpet at the foot of the bed; the wall behind her was a fancy, white wallpaper, decorated to look like a real wall. The wall on the left of the bed and in front of the bed were normal and white, on the right of the bed was a window, now covered, with a beige curtain. In the bed- where the girl lay were multiple cushions, all lay side by side at the top of the bed; the blanket covering her was soft and light. On the sides of the bed were two bed-side cabinets, one with a lamp and the other one with a vase, holding tulips and rhododendrons, on books by her favourite author, many she didn’t recognise. Promptly, she got up noticing there was a small, white table- shaped as a cylinder, with a transparent glass top; also noticing the chair behind it too. The chair was a traditional, leather armchair with four small metal legs holding it up. Then she turned to the door. It was white made, smooth and made out of oak, with a metal handle, a small, square keyhole under it.

As soon as I placed my hand on the door handle, it flew open with a tall, handsome man in the way with bright blue hair shaped as a fire and red eyes. “Welcome, Kayla to Valhalla. Where are you off so fast” he shouted with glee. “I was going out,” Kyla said trembling on the spot. “I didn’t think this is where I should be.” “In this hotel we are all dedicated to make you feel like home, for you will be staying here for the rest of your life. Sorry for my wrong vocabulary, you are already dead. For the rest of the time you need to practice.” “What !?” she yelled. “Are you saying I’m dead” “Yes I am,” the man asked confused.”May I introduce you to your new home”

So the two walked through what seemed to be a endless tour, but eventually came to an end. “And this is the dining room where you have dinner… Here is your breakfast room you can freely come here and invite friends if you are feeling lonely…” “So you are saying this is the place where all people go if they are an extremex and if they died they come here and become an extraextremex” “Yes,” said he.”And also that you are our leader because you can see what specie people are also take away their powers if needed.” “Can I take away the powers of sociopaths or weaken them with my mind beams whatever things.”

“Yes, you can but if you do that you will be weakened too. Also that is a high level trick, you are not high level- no offense” “Offense taken,” said Kayla, with her head down. So they continued on their tour and went walking through all the different floors and introducing Kyla to all the different people and members of staff. On they went about the limits of people and a lot of different stuff. After time, they started her training.

“Focus on me, ” Blaze was explaining to her how to see what specie he was.”Do not think of anything else. Not the colour of my nose, not what room we are in just on me the thoughts and memories of me. Now listen to the sound of my voice. You should be in a universe of darkness; are you?” “Yes I see black in the background and there are flying things in it.” “Yes those are my thoughts.” “I can also see images swirling around” “Those are memories” “I can also feel heat and cold environment when I move around. Are those your emotions” “Yes, the heat is happiness and the cold is anxiety or sadness. Now let’s focus on the specie part. To determine if I’m an Extraextremex, a normal Extremex or even an Oigreog. If I am an Extraextremex then you will not feel motion. If I was an Extremex then you would sense tingling and if I am an Oigreog then you’ll sense shaking. Which one do you sense?” “I sense tingling and shaking so you are one of the Oigreog in the times when Extremex where starting to populate the world. This that means you are an Exremog or an Exoiig” “I am an Exoiig. I have not died yet.” “But how are you here?” “Because I was the first Exoiig alive. I made this place” “But how?” “I used my powers to do it. That is why all the walls are shades of red, orange and yellow.” “Why didn’t you make mine a different colour.” “Because I need to keep track of what specie everyone is. I used Conjuration and Mysticism to make sure that every specie got the same shade of red or whatever.” They blabbered on about what it was like when Oigreog ruled the world, what Black Magic could do and how to control Extraextremex powers…

Kayla went to bed with the thoughts of how the world was made and how it transformed into this planet, when at the start it was billions of monsters – the Oigreog – fought and then somehow transformed into normal people who never fought in their lives. She also didn’t understand how there was only one person who had the power to see what specie one was… She woke with her hair curled up covering her face.

Once she tossed the hair off her face she noticed there was a book on her bed-side cabinet beside the lamp. When she picked it up, she noticed it was a book called “The Arts of Necromancy and Enchantments”. She soon noticed it was the book Blaze used to learn Black Magic. She was filled with a mixture of joy and shock. Then the door flew open. A small brown-haired boy was standing in the way. “Hi,” he said, holding a hand out to shake, “I am Logan, someone from you floor” “Hi,” Kayla said, shaking his hand, “I’m Kayla, an Extraextremex” “Do you want to go and have breakfast” “I guess so” said Kayla.

In the hallway, my neighbours were starting to emerge. Thomas Jefferson Jr looked about my age. He had short curly hair, a lanky frame and a rifle slung over one shoulder. His blue wool coat had brass buttons and chevrons on the sleeve – a U.S. Army Civil War uniform, I guessed. He nodded and smiled. ‘How you doing?’

‘Um, dead, apparently,’ I said. He laughed. ‘Yeah. You’ll get used to it. Call me T.J.’ ‘Kayla,’ I said. ‘Come on.’ Logan pulled me along.

We passed a girl who must’ve been Mallory Keen. She had frizzy red hair, green eyes and a serrated knife, which she was shaking in the face of a six-foot-seven guy outside the door marked X.

‘Again with the pig’s head?’ Mallory Keen spoke in a faint Irish brogue. ‘X, do you think I want to see a severed pig’s head every time I step out of my front door?’

‘I could not eat any more,’ X rumbled. ‘The pig head does not fit in my refrigerator.’ Personally, I would not have antagonized the guy. He was built like a bomb-containment chamber. If you happened to have a live grenade, I was pretty sure you could safely dispose of it simply by asking X to swallow it. His skin was the colour of a shark’s belly, rippling with muscles and stippled with warts. There were so many welts on his face it was hard to tell which one was his nose. We walked past, X and Mallory too busy arguing to pay us any attention.

We entered a small elevator and the doors closed, making the elevator sound. “One question: How does everyone get here.” “People called Collectors fly around the world collecting souls of dead Extremex. I am a Collectors.”

‘And you?’ I asked. ‘How did you become a Collector? Did you die a noble death?’ She laughed. ‘Not yet. I’m still among the living.’ ‘How does that work exactly?’ ‘Well, I live a double life. Tonight, I’ll escort you to dinner. Then I have to rush home and finish my calculus homework.’ ‘You’re not joking, are you?’ ‘I never joke about calculus homework.’ The elevator doors opened. We stepped into a room the size of a concert arena. My mouth dropped. ‘Holy –’ ‘Welcome,’ Logan said, ‘to the Feast Hall of the Slain.’

Rows of long tables, like a stadium, curved downward from the nosebleed section. In the center of the room, instead of a basketball court, a tree rose taller than the Statue of Liberty. Its lowest branches were maybe a hundred feet up. Its canopy spread over the entire hall, scraping against the domed ceiling and sprouting through a massive opening at the top. Above, stars glittered in the night sky.

What’s supposed to be your point? If you are receiving money from something YOU DO NOT OWN then it is obviously theft. YOU DO NOT PUT SOMEONE ELSES WORK ON YOUR OWN WEBSITE AND USE THAT MONEY FOR YOURSELF. That is just pathetic, really. I hope you honestly realise what your doing here, because its seriously stupid.

kys nigga my bitch loves the cocaine nigga gucci gang nigga iwill fuck your bith tongiht nigga, drose out nigga fag nigga

I am very disappointed that there is not 100 of the story idea selection

I’m glad to see Joe’s book, Let’s Write a Short Story! is still availalbe and going strong! I purchased it as soon as it was published, still refer to it quite regularly to remind myself of some important but often over-looked elements of short story. Although my work has been published a number of times, we’re never too experienced to learn and to be reminded of what makes for a great story.

A short story idea: When I was very young, one of my best friends learned she had been adopted. We all know that people really can and do say some incredibly stupid things to children. Because my mother had very blond hair and blue eyes and both my hair and eyes are dark brown, strangers often said to me,”And just whose little girl are you?” I began to wonder whether I, too, was adopted and my parents simply weren’t telling me. What if, as an adult who never questioned your origins, you learned you had been adopted. Conversely, because I myself DO have an adopted child, what if you were told you were adopted but in fact, learned you were not. Write a short story!

here’s my story

Uncle joe was talking to his 5 year old nephew jane about how he’s getting old and how she’s going to have to start doing all the chores in the house joe is a little challenged in his life because he was bullied and doesn’t know how to control his anger. he gets in an argument with jane and Joe felt anger go through his mind his temper over flows and he got so mad he started hitting her. 2 years later she was still helping around as Jane’s face would turn red and she would start throwing tempers and joe would hit her. Over the years her fachel expiration started to change form because of all the hitting. Joe heard a scream of dying devastating noise outside and went to go see what it was he lifted up a bucket and under it was the phone book. Since he had anger issues he decided to call the evil scientist and ask him to fix bullying once and for all after he went to the evil scientist house something went wrong he came back as the demon he unlocked his nephew’s room there she was. she was crying.Jane slowly turned around she was mad crazy. He ordered her to clean the dishes. Since she was so mad crazy she didn’t listen to him and she smacked him across the face the Demons face turned red he felt like someone pierced him with a needle he got so mad that he trapped her in the mirror. She was screaming for help but it just circulated around in the mirror as she was she was trapped there another duplicate appeared it was a boy. He said his name was michael. He was 7 years old the evil demon erased the kids memories and put them in a microchip. Then he put him on the streets. Someone had found him and brought him home and He had been with his new parents for years.He was great at figuring anything out a after a while he found out about his uncle Joe. Since he was so good at researching things he even found directions to his uncle’s house so he decided to go on an adventure to find his uncle joe/the Demon once he found uncle Joe he wasn’t at all happy.

Joe hit Michael and he fell to the ground and fainted .when he was just slightly awake he found a microchip it said Michael’s memories michael picked it up Joe was coming towards him with a knife

Michael woke up right away and put the microchip to his chest if he dies Jane will vanish for ever Joe stabbed Michael in the chest.luckily the microchip blocked the knife from stabbing him and the microchip went into his chest it felt like a rainbow bursting through his skin the light went into his eyes and he got his memories back. He knew everything he knew that his clone was abused and everything he was ready to sacrifice himself for his clone so he ran inside the house and did bloody jane spinning around in circles and said bloody jane bloody jane bloody jane.

He trapped himself in the mirror and Bloody Jane was back Jane through her self out of the house and went to Joe in and punched him on the floor and they had a sword fight and Joe died and bloody Jane turned into the evil bloody demon.

(I like to write with comic characters (Peter Parker, ect.) so here we go… Based on the scars short story idea)

“Where did these come from?” I flinched and hurried to cover my back and arms up. “They’re old… They don’t hurt anymore…” I frowned, remembering the pain from each one of the marks that stained my skin forever. “That’s not what I asked…” I flinched as he slid the thin jacket off my shoulders to get a better look at them. I didn’t meet his eyes as he traced over them. Long and thin lines from knives. Round ones from cigars or cigarettes. Jagged ones from glass. The giant one that curled from just below my neck, all the way around my body before stopping at my right hip. I remembered the pain from each one, the cause of each one, the people who caused each and every one of them… “Pete, It’s a really long story…” We had been dating for about a month and I didn’t want to scare him away with my sob story. “I want to know.” His voice was soft as he had me sit on the bed facing him. I looked at him for a while, trying to sort my thoughts out. We had been friends since we were six, but I had hidden everything from him. He had no clue, and I wish he still wouldn’t… I took a deep breath and began to tell the story. “I’ve kept this from everyone… Please let me tell the whole story before you ask questions or leave me. I wouldn’t blame you if you did…” “Go ahead, I’ll let you finish. But I promise, I won’t leave you.” He grabbed my hand and gave it a reassuring squeeze. “We’ll see… It began when I was six. My parents weren’t the best as you know… They weren’t home much. Mom went out drinking until she was hammered, Dad went out on “business” calls. He would leave almost every night, coming home with perfume on him. Mom didn’t want to believe it. She was in denial, believed that he still loved her as he did in the past… She would come home smashed and would start sobbing. I tried to help as much as I could, but I didn’t know much. I would let her hug me, and would do my best to comfort her. I learned fast that I needed to take care of her. She would wake up with a hangover and the best I could do was give her one of my favorite juice pouches and a cookie. She would start crying again and tell me that I was such a good girl. Remember when I missed school for a week?” “Yeah, the teacher said you were really sick.” “Dad and mom got into a fight. They were screaming at each other, I didn’t know what to do… I ran away from home, I went to my cousin’s house. I got to stay there the week even though he called mom. When I got home, Dad was gone and mom was passed out on the couch surrounded by empty cans of alcohol. Dad never came back after that, and mom got increasingly depressed. I didn’t know what was happening, Dad wouldn’t come home, mom was sad, I learned how to do things for myself quick because I had to support myself and mom. When I turned seven the nice elderly woman from next door began to teach me how to cook, and clean. I would make her little crafts to sell in her shop as a “payment” for the lessons. Mom barely noticed I was gone for an hour afterschool. She tried to be there for me, she would ask me how my day was, and would constantly give me hugs. I thought life was going good, that everything would be okay. Then when I was eight, everything went downhill…” He squeezed my hand slightly. “Dad came back to the house. He… He said nasty things to mom. I didn’t understand that well back then but as I grew older I understood what he said to her. He.. broke her… She wouldn’t talk anymore, refused to eat, refused to drink… After I came home from the sleepover at your house, I saw her… She, She was hanging from the ceiling, tears running down her face.” Pete looked horrified, pulling me into a hug as I continued. “The elderly woman heard my scream, and rushed over to see me staring at my mother screaming and sobbing. She called the cops, quickly getting her to the ground, checking her pulse. I was taken to the woman’s home, the police announced her dead and found a letter…” “I knew she passed but didn’t know what happened exactly…” Pete’s voice was quiet. “Dad got custody over me. He didn’t like the fact that I looked like mom. He… He did things. He let his ‘friends’ do things. I was nine at the time, and he sold me to his ‘friend’ for the night. Gave him 10 bucks to have his way with me. I tried to fight back but…” Pete looked livid. “I felt sick, the bad thing is that I couldn’t feel anything. I was numb, emotionally and physically. You and the others were the only ones that made me feel something… It continued until I was twelve, I had tried to fight but it was pointless. One day, Dad had enough of it. He slapped me, kicked me, cut me, burned me… He let his ‘friends’ have their way with me. The reason I began to miss more and more school was because of him. I got lucky sometimes and was able to sneak out and see you. He would add a new mark to the collection each time. Then when I was fifteen, he got drunk. He.. Had his way with me, then threatened to kill me if I said anything. Aunt May was the one to notice, the one day I came over she saw a glimpse of them… I confided in her, I didn’t want you to know because you would look at me differently. Or give up on me and that would have killed me… Dad found out when May called the cops on him. He was not happy, the longest scar was his attempt to kill me. The police did a search, and the court plead him guilty. I was in the hospital that month I missed school… My cousin got custody of me, then the accident happened, and I got my abilities. That’s pretty much it… I guess you’ll be leaving then?” I lowered my head, waiting for the rejection. “I told you. I’ll never leave you. I love you too much to do that. I’m glad you told me…” He pulled me into a tight hug, kissing the top of my head. “Really?” I teared up a bit. “Really.” He held me as I cried. I really felt loved for once in my life… All I know is that it felt good to get that off my chest. “I don’t care about the marks. Because these scars make you look even more beautiful to me.”

( I have no idea if I did this right and I’m quite sure I might have made few mistakes but it’s worth a try)

Sometimes there are instances when you can see your own life flashing before your eyes and it gets you thinking ” Is this where I want to be? Is this the place I still want to be in another 5 years?”

I had a minor problem, a fault perhaps. I was surely and indefinitely addicted to Alcohol. Don’t get me wrong it was not that type of addiction where one would kill for a bottle of beer or something far more stronger that leaves that burning sensation down your throat and a sting behind your eyelids. It was a addiction where when I didn’t know what to do-how to react- specifically, I turned to my new found companion. It didn’t shout back at me, didn’t call me names, didn’t say that I was a worthless mistake.

Infact it welcomed me with open arms and I embraced the feeling of not caring. Sure it was a great weight off my shoulders just to forget everything for a moment and just…… be. But then I’d wake up regretting every single thing I did the night before. Trust me that plus having a blasting headache ? not the best hangover tonic.

Now here I am in front of my car trying to think yet failing since I can’t even think straight to even start thinking about thinking.

That’s when I feel it. something poking at the back of my head. A shadow looming behind me.

”Leave the keys on the ground and turn away without a second glance and you won’t get hurt.” His vice was rough and he reeked of old garbage and dried up voldka.

There I see it again. All The time I’ve spent wasting away drinking without actually doing what my 21 year old self was supposed to be doing.

I took my parents money for granted and had the time of my life. A Audi sports car, expensive designer clothes, latest IPhone, all the girls I could ever imagine. And yet I felt hollow. An empty nutshell disguised as a perfect fruit.

This is the moment I change that. This is the moment the fight back. I’m not going to whole away anymore. I won’t be that worthless mistake any more. I am Rane Alexander after all and I won’t let a label define me. I’m going to get past this hazy fog and I’ll see the horizon again.

So I turned back and grabbed the man by his arm and sling him over hard sending the gun skidding across the dim lit parking lot.

” Not today” I breathed.

Nice…well done. I thought the ending was empowering…

Standing Still

I would like to tell you a story about a girl. There was nothing special about her at all-she was simply a girl. Every day she lived in pain. She lived in her shared room feeling so alone. Everything was white: the walls, the beds, the furniture. There was no creativity in the room, no evidence of the girl’s individuality-no posters, no color, nothing. Although, she did have one orange throw pillow that she didn’t want nor like. She hated the bland, bland room. Until she was forced to live in this room she saw white as a symbol of purity, harmony, and peace. Now she saw white as a toxic color, something that wasn’t even really a color at all, something that was devoid of emotion. Every day the girl took a shower in an attempt to wash away her skin that had been tainted by the room, but that simple act of cleansing soon became tiresome and it eventually stopped working. The girl felt dirty, impure, and alone. She was afraid-so afraid. She was afraid of being alone in her shared room in a shared house of seven people. She was afraid of not being heard, of not being able to speak. She didn’t know how she felt and she didn’t know how to express it. One day, the girl stepped into her shower, and stared at the white walls and the white floors and the white curtain and the whiteness of it all and she felt numb. She felt as if the blandness of her room and of her life had finally driven her emotionless. She stood there, feeling every singular drop of water sting her skin as if she was on fire and she felt nothing. Nothing-the absence of anything-shouldn’t feel as if the world was being torn apart around her, it shouldn’t feel as though everyone and everything were pitted against her, and yet this is the way the girl felt. She forgot that she was in the shower, where she was supposed to feel refreshed and cleansed, and she forgot herself. She leaned her head against the shower wall she wondered why the walls looked as if they were in so much pain. It was as if the very walls around her were feeling just as she felt. She stood and she thought. She wondered how long she would be able to stand there, with her head resting on a cold, hard surface. She stood in the shower too long, she stood there until the hot water turned cold and even past that. She stood there until she felt as though the pain building up inside her couldn’t take it any longer. And then, she moved. She placed one hand against the tile wall and she pushed, testing her strength-the wall remained still. She thought about how meaningless her life was and how she couldn’t possibly do anything important or memorable and she felt selfish. She felt selfish for wanting to be important. She felt as though all of her thoughts were not her own and that society had simply conditioned her to think them and she felt nothing. She felt trapped. She had nowhere to go, nowhere to be, no friends to run to, nothing. She felt alone. Her worst fear was unfolding as she began to panic. She thrashed in the shower as she desperately gasped for air, feeling nothing. Maybe she should stop gasping for air, maybe she should just give up. But no, she had to keep fighting. She turned and she turned the dreaded water off and it stopped. Just like that, it stopped, and she felt nothing yet again. She stood there, water dripping down her body, and she thought. She thought about how many mistakes she made and how many lies she’d told. She regretted everything. She wanted to stop feeling. She wanted to undo all of her wrongdoings and she wished she could fix the people she’d broken. She wished so desperately to fix herself. She stopped, she told herself to snap out of it and she felt nothing. She turned and she pulled back the bland, white curtain. She slowly took a step and then another. She stood right outside the shower and let herself feel the cold, rigid air on her skin because feeling something was better than nothing, right? She grabbed a towel and wrapped it around herself to shield her small, fragile body from the cold. She stood there outside of the shower, and she felt vulnerable. She felt neglected. She felt as if nobody cared at all. She truly thought that she had no one. She sat down on the cold tile bathroom floor and she felt defeated. She felt as if she could no longer go one. She stared at the water dripping from the faucet and she thought about how easy it would be to corrupt these white walls with her own blood just as they had tainted her with pain and sorrow and misery. She sat for what felt like hours and she thought. She realized that she couldn’t do what she so desperately wanted to do because she was just too afraid. She thought about spilling her own blood, just to leave at least a little bit of herself in that lonely room that would never truly be hers. She came so close-oh so close-to giving up, but then she remembered. She remembered a person and how that person made her feel. She remembered a smile like no other. She remembered arms that held her so tight and close that she actually felt safe. She remembered a face, a gorgeous face, that lit up the moment its eyes layed on her. She remembered feeling loved, so she stood up, turned to the door, walked into the white room, and the girl lived on to see another day, another sunrise, and another beautiful moment.

And I have a secret-that girl, that terrible terrible girl, is me.

I have a blog and have uploaded 190 articles and short stories averaging 1000-1400 words. 70% were political. My writing is purely a hobby although I did send one story to a publisher and they wrote that they liked it but being an unknown author I would be required to contribute £2,500 towards the cost of publishing this children’s picture book which was 800 words long. Is this normal?.

So far I have had 43,000 hits worldwide on my blog I am now writing fiction for girls aged between 12-17 and children’s picture books..

I have a blog and have uploaded 190 articles and short stories averaging 1000-1400 words. 70% were political. My writing is purely a hobby although I did send one story to a publisher and they wrote that they liked it but being an unknown author I would be required to contribute £2,500 towards the cost of publishing this children’s picture book which was 800 words long.

IS THIS NORMAL?.

Is this normal ?

I will get up off the chair and head for the PC, I will type two lines. At this stage they are nothing but the release of vague reflections triggered by my imagination. I may not use them but they have to escape the clutter and disarray of my thoughts and be planted like a seedling. Those two lines on a blank screen when germinated can blossom into an article, a story or a book; the blank computer screen is not unlike the painter’s blank palette waiting for the first glimmer of his/her artistry. A line of text can do the same, although it need not even be a line of text, one word can suffice.

The first line read “It was the evening of the annual Concert and Dance at……….. ” I turned the Pee Cee off and I went to bed. The next day the story took root and blossomed… ….

I will get up off the chair and head for the PC, I will type two lines. At this stage they are nothing but the release of vague reflections triggered by my imagination. I may not use them but they have to escape the clutter and disarray of my thoughts and be planted like a seedling.

Those two lines on a blank screen when germinated can blossom into an article, a story or a book; the blank computer screen is not unlike the painter’s blank palette waiting for the first glimmer of his/her artistry. A line of text can do the same, although it need not even be a line of text, one word can suffice.

The first line read “It was the evening of the annual Concert and Dance at the Denham College” I turned the Pee Cee off and I went to bed. The next day the story took root and blossomed… ….

Those two lines on a blank screen when germinated can blossom into an article, a story or a book; the blank computer screen is not unlike the painter’s blank palette waiting for the first glimmer of his/her artistry. A line of text can do the same, although it need not even be a line of text, one word can suffice. The first line read “It was the evening of the annual Concert and Dance at the Denham College.

I turned the Pee Cee off and I went to bed. The next day the story took root and blossomed… ….

Here a poem…

Roses are red Violets are blue I love you Do you love me?

Times I sit and think of you In hope as you think of me Your smile just makes me melt As I know my makes you melt.

I know you think I’m silly But you love me for it.

I hope this puts a smile on your face As it does my as I wrote it.

The sky is blue, the grass is green and the sun is warm just like my heart that beats for you. You make me smile more then the beautiful flowers that bloom under the warmth of spring and you put a sparkle in my eyes more then the stars shine in the night sky. You light my path better then a full moon in a clear night sky.

You are beautiful and I love you too.

It lights up my heart to see the words I write to you. I never thought I would ever meet someone like you. I have told you things happen for a reason and so they do. I want spend every waking moment to show you how I feel. My heart belongs to the moat amazing woman I know. Baby, that is you. I know here lately I’ve been hard to love but I promise things will get better. You are my rock and sanitary you keep me going when I think I can’t. I love u with all my heart, mind, body and soul. You’re my FOREVER. Just one more thing to say.

Don’t give up on me because I will make all your dreams come true in one way or another. I will love you until I take my last breath. Just keep on loving me for I know I am you’re Forever Love…..

That is the biggest poem I’ve ever seen

Merp, I like this

Beware: Bad language. These are two dispicible people being told honestly.

————-

Stew bent down and grabbed the dead man’s feet. “Because they’re faggots, that’s why. Why you care?”

Phil bent over and grabbed the dead man’s shoulders. “I just don’t think we should generalize people like that. That’s all.”

“One. Two. Three. Up.” They lifted the dead man off the pavement and shuffled over to the trunk of their Volkswagen. “I don’t give a fuck what you don’t think, they’re still dick-suckers. On three again. One. Two. Three.” They tossed the man into the trunk. Stew grabbed the dead man’s legs and contorted them in such a way that his fat ass fit inside, then he tossed a sheet over the body and slammed the trunk shut. “Queers, Phil. God ain’t got no love for a man sucking off another man.”

Phil was wiping his hands with a kerchief. When he was done he stuffed it back in his back pocket. The left one. “Maybe God doesn’t care, neither? Maybe we’re the ones, as a society, making a bigger deal out of it than it really is.”

Stew licked his thumb and rubbed it on his left tail light, smearing a dot of blood and making it worse. “Gimme’ a rag, would ya’?” Phil fetched a rag out of the backseat of the VW and tossed it to Stew. He spit on the rag and then wiped the taillight raw. “It’s in the fuckin’ bible, man. God said a man and a woman, not a man and a man. Now, don’t get me wrong, I got no problem with women dating women. I mean, come on, it’s sexy as hell. But two guys wagging their weiner’s in each other’s faces? Fucking gross.”

Phil stuck a cigarette between his lips and lit it, closing his eyes and inhaling. He opened his eyes and exhaled. A kid on a bike rode by, tossing a newspaper wrapped in a blue bag on the edge of the driveway. Phil watched the boy as he pedaled away, dumping papers on every driveway down the street. “Maybe the bible does say that,” he said, turning back to Stew. “Why’s it our business, though? Long as they keep it between them, how’s it hurting you?”

“It’s the principle of the motherfuckin’ thing,” Stew said, tossing the rag to Phil.

Phil sidestepped out of the way and let the rag fall to the ground. “Fuck off, dude. I don’t want his fucking blood on my new suit.”

“Well at least put it in the trash.” Stew wiped his hands down his pants, at which Phil cringed, then walked over and opened the driver side door. “We gotta meet Don in half an hour and we’re runnin’ late. Let’s go.”

“Stop for a taco?” Phil asked, bending over and grabbing the rag between two fingers.

“Sure. I’m starving.”

I Tried This is what i have so far…:

Isra Sonnet liked the quiet. Which was why she wished she were back home with her parents back in California, her cousin Eric was snoring very loud on the top bunk of the beds. She tried to block out the noise, but he seemed to be getting louder, and louder with each snort. Having enough of this, Isra grabbed her pillow and climbed up with it.

Holding steady onto the ledge of the bed, she smacked him with it. Hard.

Waking up with a start Eric looked at Isra annoyed.

“What is wrong with you? I was trying to sleep!” He flings the pillow on by his face,to the floor.

“You’re loud enough to wake the dead. Stop snoring like an old man.”

“If you’re so mad about it go sleep somewhere else…” Eric says drifting back to sleep, too tired to argue.

Sighing Isra climbed back down to her bunk bed. She knew it wouldn’t be long before Eric would start snoring again. Gathering her pillow from the floor and the blanket from her bed, she walked out of the room closing the door behind her.

Now, it was quite dark in the house. Though, Isra knew her way around the house from memory. She was careful to go down the stairs, and not to make too much noise to wake Eric’s parents.

In the living room Isra made herself comfortable on one of the couches. Placing her pillow down and wrapping herself in the warmth of her blanket comforted her. She sighed in relief. Now she could finally sleep.

I really like it. It’s very detailed in my opinion. I’ve read a book like that called… “Wish”. I want to publish all six of my books when I get older. I’M ONLY NINE so maybe when i’m in my 20’s

dont worry about your age. you can be just as good as any other writer. i am only twelve and i am almost finished writing my book that i am hoping to publish. go for your dreams, dont let your age stop you.

I’m 16 and have published my first book, best experience of my life, I am very close to publishing my 2nd book and sooo excited! Don’t worry about your age, the younger the better I say! You go girl and good luck with your writing career. You are a very gifted young lady! Xx

If you want to publish your books, why not now? There isn’t a law against young authors. I’m not much older than you, but my book is being published this year. All you need is the money to publish–that’s the REAL hard part for a younger writer.

Hey, don’t worry, I’m eleven and I deeply enjoy writing, and I’m looking to get a book published very soon. There’s no law forbading youngsters from getting books published… In fact, becoming a young author is one of the VERY BEST things you could do to benefit you in the future.

Yea I’m 11 and I’m gonna start writing stories on an app called Wattpad

It’s a great way to get feed back and to start sharing your stories.

The temperature was searing. Tara squinted her eyes as wavy lines of heat danced in the distance. Michael shuffled out of the taxi behind her and bent to drop 30 pesos in the driver’s expectant hand. “Why did we have to come all the way to Acapulco just to get our teeth cleaned?” Tara whined like a child dreading the dentist. “We’re not just getting our teeth cleaned”, Michael explained, “I need 4 crowns, you could use some fillings, and dental work is so much cheaper in Mexico. Plus, it’ll be like a vacation as soon as we’re finished. I have 3 days of the most romantic stuff planned for us, just wait.” Tara smiled at the thought of what Michael’s idea of “romantic stuff” could be. It was 9:15 am Thursday, if all went to plan, they would be partying on the beach Friday night. The shop they had been dropped off in front of was a modest, stucco covered building with one dark window bearing a small sign that read “Dentista”. They were 45 minutes early for their appointments but hopefully that meant they would be done sooner. 30 minutes and 16 pages of paperwork later, they were ushered down a brightly lit corridor to a room containing an x-ray machine. Once finished there, they were led to adjoining rooms. Each contained nothing more than a large, green dental chair, procedure light, and metal rolling cart filled with shiny, sharp instruments. “The dentist will be right in,” said the plump assistant in a thick Mexican accent. Since the office saw so many tourists, the staff all spoke in English, and this reassured Tara that it wasn’t so bad after all. She was looking up at a poster of an aquarium filled with fish that was taped to the ceiling when the dentist strode in. He was tall, about 6 feet, with dark hair, dark eyes, and a brilliantly white smile. While peering at her x-ray films, he rattled off a list of work that she needed, and she agreed, not really understanding just wanting to get it over with. The plump assistant appeared and placed a mask over Tara’s nose and mouth as she crooned, “To make you comfortable!” The last thing she noticed before she lost consciousness was the poodle print scrubs the assistant was wearing. Tara woke up being shaken by Michael. “Come on let’s go, I’ve been finished for an hour.” She groggily sat up and placed her hand to her warm, swollen cheek. The assistant was back, handing Michael prescriptions for pain killers and giving him instructions not to eat for 2 hours. They stepped outside into the bright sun and began walking slowly towards the nearest intersection where they could hail a cab. After a short taxi ride they arrived at Hotel Catedral, a quaint, boutique inn on the outskirts of the city. The room was cramped, but clean, and after a quick shower, they both laid down and quickly fell asleep. The next 2 days were spent drinking, lounging on the beach, and making love. Tara awoke late Sunday morning and started packing. While she would miss relaxing on the beach, she couldn’t wait to get back home to her apartment. Her stomach had been bothering her on and off throughout the trip and she thought it may have been the water she was drinking. They took a taxi to the airport and the trip home was uneventful except for a few severe stomach pains Tara had on the flight. She took a few more pain pills and they eased up enough for her to take a nap. They barely had time to walk through the door when Tara felt a sudden urge and bolted to the bathroom. “Are you okay?” Michael called from the hall. “Fine, just gimme a minute!” Tara snapped, and Michael went in to the living room and laid down on the couch. When Tara had finished in the bathroom, she stood up and saw something strange in the toilet. It looked like what appeared to be several small balloons floating in the water. “What the…” Tara stared confused, and called for Michael to come into the bathroom. He popped his head in the door and looked at her questioningly. She pointed to the toilet and he shook his head as if to say, “I’m not going in there.” Tara walked to the sink and grabbed a pair of tweezers sitting near the mirror. When she reached towards the toilet, Michael yelped, “What are you doing?!” “Shush, hold on!” she said. She pulled back the tweezers and pinched in the end was one of the balloons. She carried it to the sink and quickly rinsed it off. Michael came closer and said, “That came out of you?” ‘Yeah, gimme something to cut it open.” He produced his pocket knife and she proceeded to make a small slice down the center of the balloon. A white powdery substance spilled from the cut. “Oh my god, it looks like drugs! Tara exclaimed. “How did this get inside me? It must have been the dentist! I told you we shouldn’t have went down there for dental work! What are we gonna do?” “Maybe we should go to the emergency room and get checked out? Michael suggested. “Ok but we should just say our stomachs are hurting and not say anything about the drugs. We don’t want them thinking it’s ours and taking us to jail.” After spending 4 hours in the ER, a CAT scan and bloodwork, the couple was assured that they were in perfect health and probably ate something bad. They headed home, relieved there were no more foreign objects in their bodies but worried about what to do about the dentist. “He can’t get away with this, said Tara excitedly, he probably does this to tourists all the time!” “But if we call the police and tell them our story, they might think we’re involved somehow,” said Michael. They arrived back at their small Austin apartment and decided to eat some dinner and think the matter over some more without rushing to alert the police. After all they were safe at home and had no plans on leaving the country any time soon. Maybe they could just put this whole thing behind them like a bad dream. A crazy story to tell the grandkids. Once the dishes for dinner had been washed and Tara was settling down on the sofa next to Michael, a knock sounded at the door. “Who could that be? “Michael asked. He got up, slowly walked to the door, and peeped through the eyehole. On the other side of the door were 3 well-dressed Latino men. The one standing closest to door was dressed in black pants and jacket with a tucked-in turquoise shirt. He spoke first. “We know you’re in there and you have something that belongs to our boss.”

I wrote two stories so far Murderous Twins (Mystery) and Pregnant at 18 (Drama n Romance) total words for both 27000

THANK YOU FOR THIS. I LOVE TO WRITE AND I NEEDED INSPIRATION!!!

My First Story.. I woke up late that morning, too excited to sleep at first and then I don’t remember when I dozed off to sleep early morning. Bright sunlight hit my half open eyes and I jumped off from the bed. It was 8:00 am already.

“Mama … why didn’t you wake me up? Has he left already?” Mother smiled “Its Sunday! Didn’t felt like waking you up from deep sleep you were in, besides you must have been dreaming, there was beautiful smile on your face. And don’t worry Papa won’t go without you.”

I was super relived and ran to hall, where my dad was ready, waiting for me. “We are going to City, right?” He simply nodded and smiled “Now get ready else we will miss the bus”

I ran to bathroom for shower and within seconds was out and in front of mirror combing my hairs. “Dry them properly, your hairs are wet, you’ll catch cold”

But here I was holding my dad’s hand and pulling him out of the door. We took bus from the bus stop and were on our way to City.

Finally the day had arrived when I was going to get my first Bicycle. It all started when my dad promised to get me Bicycle if I score good marks in final exam next year. All my friends had their own bicycle. Even my juniors had their own.

I patiently waited for one year to get my dream bike.

On the result day I was very nervous. When there was announcement that I stood first in 5th C, I jumped up in air and almost snatched my report card from our class Teachers hands.

I was telling everybody on my way back that I was going to get bicycle, since I stood first in class. After reaching home I told mom about the result and she was very happy. Then dad came back from work in the evening, he was very happy to hear about my results and patted on my back.

“So you are going to get me Bicycle” I said with glimmer in my eyes. “Let’s see” he simply said taking off his shoes

I was almost broken in tears to hear those words. He had not said no but neither did he say yes. I broke down “this is not fair, you promised”.

Next day, mom broke the news to me that finally I am going to get my Bike this Sunday.

Squeezing sound of halting break of bus brought me back to present. “We have reached, Lets go” said dad.

We reached the Big Bicycle store in Gol market. There were so many bikes, I just couldn’t take my eyes off. I picked the one with Marron color. Salesman explained the features to me. I looked at dad expectantly, he nodded and I hugged him.

Dad went in to meet the shop manager, I waited outside to see my bike being assembled by the worker. I saw dad having conversation with the shop owner. I don’t know what was wrong but dad came out.

“Let’s go now we will come next week, and take this Bike home” dad said with his fingers in my hairs. I couldn’t believe my ears. After waiting for almost a year I am getting my bike and now he is saying to wait for one more week.

I threw his hand away in disgust and ran away to hug my bike and started crying. Dad tried to convince me that He had assumed the Price of Bicycle to be lot less. And now he doesn’t have enough cash to buy this bike.

But I refused to budge down. I was so much carried away by anger, I couldn’t see the nervous face of my father. It must have been really awkward for him to face this situation.

“Okay. Let me see what can be done!” he went in. I waited outside partly sobbing and partly smiling.

Few moments later dad came out smiling. I knew he had bought the bike and we were going to be taking it home today. This was happiest day of my life.

It took me few years to understand that my dad had sold his ring that day to fulfill my wish!

This is what I’ve got so far:

Capt. Lee asked for interrogation volunteers. The Interrogation Rooms were full and there weren’t enough interrogators. Lt. Jones volunteered. She told him thee was a suspect in Interrogation room D. Should be easy — a straight-up homicide. Just tape the confession.

Entering IR D, he saw an inconspicuous middle-aged man. Inconspicuous? Maybe 100 years ago.

Lt. Jones introduced himself and sat down. He sat down and said he was there to get the man’s side of the story. Then he turned on the recorder. The man looked at him with amusement. “Do you really want my confession” he asked. Jones said he needed the man’s name and address first. “All right. I am Daniel Alan James, address 132321 Atlantic Avenue, Plot D3.”

Jones looked up sharply. “That’s a cemetery. Your real address please.” I get the nuts, he thought.

“I am not ‘pulling your leg’ as you so quaintly think. That is my address.”

“As to my confession. In 1869 in Palm Beach, I burgled May Palmer’s house I got a sackful of jewelry. I also hacked off her head. Sternly he looked at Jones. “You kept that back. He acted like that fact should have been publusged,, like he wanted credit for it.

“In 1920, in Miami Beach, I attended a speakeasy. I abducted a somewhat plump girl, Cynthia Handel, and eventually disposed her of in the Dismal Swamp.” Chuckling, he continued. You could say the alligators had a fine meal that night.

In 1936, Cleveland, Ohio. I presume you’ve heard of the Torso Murders there? The Mad Butcher of Kingsbury Run? It was never solved. Poor Eliot Ness — he wanted so badly to be Mayor of Cleveland and not just Safety Director. That case would have given him the Mayor’s office. I denied him that.””I

Above the gables of the orphanage roof, a tremulous, gentle sound began to keen. It began quietly, as oh so fragile a thing. I held my breath where I had awakened in my bed to keep from drowning it out- the sound of a human singing through a violin.

I knew exactly who it was that sang. She had come in just that day, eyes wide, mouth closed, and a violin case clutched to her chest like it was the only thing she had left in the world. I was older than her and so in a different dormitory, but still the sound found its way, sorrowfully, lovingly, through the still night air.

The sound of it made me want to cry, as it stirred in me a pain I’d long ago learned to shove away, the origin of which was the only thing that me and the little virtuoso child shared. It unfurled itself deep within me, reaching out for the sound as it grew, grew louder and more powerful as the beginning upset turned to something more violent, something filled with righteous indignation at what had happened to her… to… to me. Tears welled up in my eyes and I curled into my pillow as I fought the onslaught of emotions. The anger, the injustice, the harrowing *grief*. It all slashed and dove and resonated through the air- through my soul. I curled around the reopened wound, feeling the unreleased cry of pain inside of me. But the tears still fell. They were like rain.

Suddenly the vibrancy in the tone fell flat. The last ringing note was undulating through the air, twisting with fading passion, as a quieter, stiller strain took its place. Dispirited and exhausted, the muted notes struggled to find me, and I imagined them getting lost. It was both a relief and a loss as I felt the raw emotions drain away. It felt… hollow. It was like how I usually felt only much, much worse, the sheer weight of it making it a pain all its own, although it signified the absence of it. It was a rock I couldn’t push off my chest, or a vacuum inside of me. It *hurt*.

Still, my eyes dried as I listened to the dispassionate, lilting notes. They bumped into each other with pattern but no passion. The lack of colour in it compared to everything else the little violin girl had played almost made me want to cry again- for her this time, instead of me. I wanted to comfort her. To tell her that she could find a family here again… even if it wasn’t the same.

But then- then something magical happened. I heard something in a note shift. Just ever so slightly, regaining some of its lost fullness. My heart jumped against my rib cage at it, like a baby bird too eager to be out of the nest. The sound broadened and deepened, spinning and growing to an unimaginable size and intensity, filled with such thought and memory as one can only know inside themselves. I couldn’t imagine that something of such monumental size was coming from such a tiny person and her instrument- no, her partner. Her friend. It had to be her friend to join her in all this.

The graceful creature grew and grew on when I thought it could grow more. Time had lost all meaning to me as it tapered and streamlined itself into something lighter- losing its weight and despair- but not its memory. That stayed. I could feel it within me, too- the warmth that was spreading through the song. It touched at my fingers and toes, the tip of my nose, and the center of my belly. I let out a breath as the weight- the vacuum, whatever it was- released, no longer afraid of it or drowning out the soaring melody that cozied into the corners of the resting place of me and so many others that had experienced what this other child was experiencing right now.

But I knew, as the music carried on through the night, a peaceful balance between love and light and sorrow, that she was going to be just fine. We were all going to be just fine.

This inspired me so i tried it came up with this so far

Things have been difficult lately. Even breathing seems to take a lot of effort. But grief often shuts people down. And everything seems to blur out. You must be wondering what broke me? Nothing just the same old heartbreak that broke souls in every time period.

That night I made my way Aden’s house. We had been dating for almost four years. He had asked me to marry him a week ago and I had to ask my parents if they accepted they’re daughter to get married at 21. To my surprise my parents had said yes and I was on my way to blow Aden’s mind with the amazing news. I rang his doorbell several times even though I knew where they key to the door was kept but manners were still important. After fifteen minutes of standing out the door my mind started exploding with thoughts I shouldn’t be thinking about. Aden’s car was still parked in the garage which meant that he was still home. I rushed to get the keys from under a plant pot and opened the door. Aden’s house was a mess but Aden was a clean freak. I made my way to Aden’s room and gently opened the door to see my whole world crashing in front of me.

Aden lay in bed with another women pressed to his side as they slept. No words, no tears just an apology. Just two words “ I’m sorry “ and I ran down the stairs, across the street and away from the person I had given my everything.

You see every person leaves a mark behind. But Aden , Aden left behind the deepest scars.

(please don’t judge, I’m only 12. And btw I’m a girl. I’m using my dad’s account)

It’s dark. My own shadows drown me. This is nothing new to me though, I’m not shocked or scared. Just lonely. Nothing to look forward to I’ll thing myself sitting and think, hoping. I don’t know how long this lasts, seconds, minutes, hours. I can’t sense the time passing, I don’t fully understand it. I don’t know how I got here or when I’ll leave. My life feels like it has no meaning. But yet, somehow I feel like I’m waiting for something, this longing for something to happen. But at this moment in time…I’m not really sure. I must have had more than this life, I must have lived in something different, color, happiness, friends, family….love…maybe, or is that me dreaming?

Have I lost my mind completely now. Maybe I’m not even here, In this darkness. Am I just mad? Why am I even asking…I’ll never get an answer. Sitting here hoping dreaming will do me no good! I must fight back. I’m not sure what I’m fighting for but if I do have a motive to fight then it must be worth it. Without thinking I lunge into the dark clouds. Fighting, not with any weapons but just by my longing for whatever is outside this lonely cage. The chains of my fear and uncertainty tug at my arms pulling me back but using all my force I shake them off and continue forward through the endless darkness…This place must end. There must be an ending for me, more than this dark realm. I jump forward, ready to scream as I hit the floor but I don’t have to. I didn’t fall…Am I..floating?

No, I don’t feel like I’m standing. I feel something on my hand but I can’t see what it is or even move to shake it off. Then I suddenly realize. The thought that I’ll no longer be lonely, this thing I feel, it’s a person. These thoughts, my feelings they allow me to take control. I slowly open my eyes. It all shoots my at once colour…light! I’m lying down on a bed, a hospital bed. My memories come soaring back. I look over to my right hand and see the lady holding it, in shock, but smiling brightly. It’s my mother! And in what seems like the longest time ever…I smile.

Clark stood at the window and watch as the first snow started to fall. He thought back to when he was a little boy and how he loved to go outside and play in the snow. The snowmen him and his sister would build, the snowball fights him and his friends would have. Then his smile changed to a sad face. He remember the last first snow fall that happen when he was a kid. That was the last time he was happy about seeing the snow. Clark’s father Ernest was at the local convenience store, when two mask men came in to rob the place. One of the robbers told Ernest to give him his wallet. He did but a long noise from the back of the store in scared the robber that he jumped and the gun he had pointed at Clark’s father went off and shot him in the chest.

Clark was home in the bed, but he jumped up out of his sleep, he felt that something was wrong. He got out the bed and went looking for his mother. When he got to the end of the hall he saw his mother at the door talking to some police. She turned when she heard the floor Creek. ” Clark honey, what are you doing up”? His mother asked with blood soaking red eyes . ” mother is everything alright? ” with every step he took closer to his mother he knew that what ever reason the police was at his house it wasn’t good. Every since that Dreadful night Clark, the night his dad was killed, he has hated the snow. It always seems to remind him of that night. It’s like all the good times he had in the snow was replace by the death of his dad, his hero, the man he wanted to grow up and be. They never did find the guys that robbed that convenience store.

Conceited Conflict

Simon did not die…

The inviting aroma of freshly brewed coffee had been enough to persuade him to walk straight into the little beach-side shack without as much as a second thought. He had made a mental note to thank Danny–his colleague and friend–for suggesting the place for a quick getaway.

People close to Simon knew that he savored these small pleasures of life: a peaceful evening relaxing at the beach, the blushing horizon as the sun set for the day, the scents of the tropical sea, the areca nut trees swaying to the music of the breeze, the waves at the shallow end lightly caressing his feet, the warm texture of the sand slipping away beneath his toes, children running around flying colorful kites… cocoa-rich dark chocolates, and fresh coffee.

And why not? After all, he thought, what was life without these? Nothing but a stressful grind, it was. To fight the distressing official battles day in and day out. To struggle to defeat the unethical schemes of the back-stabbing lot who lurked among colleagues and friends. To come back home to the nagging demands of a materialistic spouse. All that did nothing good for the soul.

It was late evening when Simon had walked toward the shack. When he got closer, he had noticed two men standing engulfed by the dark shadows behind the shack. Although he could not discern their features, and they were speaking only in whispers, their body language had betrayed the fact that they had been exchanging an agitated conversation.

As Simon was about to enter the shack, one of the men thrust a wad of money into the other’s hand. The other man briefly regarded the bundle before stuffing it into his trouser pocket.

A drug deal, likely–Simon had thought–or some other such shady business. How could these people come to such spectacular and peaceful places and engage in such disreputable and squalid acts? What a disgusting lot!

He had shaken his head to clear his thoughts, and inhaled deeply as he entered the shack. Freshly brewed coffee! He had smiled as he sat at a small, round, plastic table in a corner. All other concerns would have to wait for half an hour, at least.

Outside, unknown to Simon, the deal had been concluded. The men had followed up by exchanging a small vial of some sort. Then one of them had raised the hood of his jacket over his head and walked away swiftly without turning back, with his hands in his pockets. The other man had vanished into the darker shadows behind the shack.

The next afternoon…

Although–when it concerned professional life–Danny lacked severely in the department of moral and ethical values, he was regarded in their circles as a gem when it concerned friendship. He had rushed to the hospital at once when Simon’s wife had called. Dysentery–she had told him, repeating the doctor’s diagnosis–perhaps acute food poisoning. Very severe symptoms. Quite unbearable. Must have been something he ate yesterday.

Danny had stayed on at the hospital with Simon’s wife to lend her moral and emotional support. He wanted to make sure–he had said–that she got all the help she needed; he wanted to make sure that Simon recovered all right.

The third evening…

Simon rested motionless on a bed at St Sebastian Hospital. Motionless. Still. He wasn’t even breathing. He was finally free of all suffering.

Epilogue 1…

Normally, convincing a chemist and obtaining the required substance might have been the biggest challenge. On this occasion, however, a well-maintained friendship with a pharmaceutical assistant had proved quite rewarding.

The rest was simple to plan and execute. Simple did not mean without risk, but in this case the desired reward would be sufficient compensation for the risk.

The dosage would be just right. The doctor would have only the patient’s symptoms to go on, which would be easily mistaken for those of common diseases such as food poisoning or dysentery.

It would all be over even before anyone suspected foul play. Even if other signs did manifest afterwards, there was no incriminating evidence.

Epilogue 2…

Simon had felt the first signs of fatigue when he was almost half way back home from his getaway spot. He had believed that the nausea was caused by travel-sickness. Later that night his condition had become worse, and next morning he had tried home remedies for diarrhea. By afternoon, he had started discharging blood, and had to be hospitalized immediately.

Danny had stood by his bed in the hospital, looking in his weak eyes, holding his hand reassuringly. Behind those heavy eyelids, in those weak eyes about to close, Danny had seen a faint spark of realization. The reality of the deal he had witnessed behind the coffee shack had dawned on Simon. I wish you understood, my friend–Danny had thought–that it was nothing personal, that everything is fair in professional rivalry. In any case, it was too late now. There was no turning back.

Don’t strain yourself trying to talk–Danny had said–Just close your eyes, let go and relax.

— End —

(I’m only 12 so don’t judge me, I tried :D)

I’m alone. I’m surrounded by darkness. I’m lonely, I have no-one except silence to keep me company. I’m not sure how long I’ve been here…Minutes, hours….days? They mean nothing to me, I don’t know how time passes and why it matters. I’m too close to giving up. Surely my life must mean something. I can’t have been made to just be nothing, to exist only feeling, loneliness and fear. The fear of being forgotten, by this world, by myself. If I’m not already.

There must be meaning for me, something bugger, better. It’s all I want, all I ever dream about. A life with meaning, color, happiness…family. But that’s just a dream. That can’t be real, I have no memories out of this place why would I be suddenly be gifted such happiness. Is this it? I am going mad? Have I been here so long just lost my mind? No. That can’t be. I can’t give up, I must try….try escape this realm of darkness. I stand up, shaking slightly. No, I must be strong! I run forward, not sure where I’m going. Not sure if this place even ends.

I start hearing voices, they’re speaking to me… “stay…strong…everything’s going to be ok” I hear the voice saying. It was comforting, gentle and kind sounded. It sounds familiar….I run faster, using all of strength. I race through the darkness, wind smacking my face until I come to what looks like the edge. It was a drop, so deep I couldn’t see the bottom. Without thinking, using all my desire, the want to be somewhere with meaning and happiness I lunge forward and jump.

I…I didn’t fall. I’m alive, I think. I don’t feel like I’m standing. Wait, am I floating? No, don’t be silly. I’m…lying. I feel something touch my hand but I don’t have strength to even shake it off. I can’t see anything…Then suddenly reality hits me. I slowly open my eyes…It all hits me at once: Color, sound, people. I look over to my right hand to see who was holding it. She was crying but smiling at the same time. It was mother. And for the first time in what seemed like forever, I smiled.

“I’m borrowing one of your geese.”

Asta jumped in her seat by the fireplace, woken from her accidental nap. She whirled in her seet to see Jeppa, the slightly unhinged neighbour, filling the doorframe. He looked like any regular farmer, brown coveralls and pipe dangling from the side of his mouth, but sported a permanent wide-eyed stare that made the children (and everyone else) wary of him. Asta had half a mind to go back to sleep and let Jeppa be Jeppa, but curiousity got the best of her.

“Pardon?” She asked, slowly getting up, her arthritis crackling in her knees. “You’re borrowing what?”

“I’m borrowing one of your geese,” He repeated, unblinking. Then he turned on the spot, as if the conversation was over and done with.

“But why?” Asta exclaimed, hopping after him on stiff legs into the front yard. Three of her large, snowy geese were drowsily waddling through the hole in her white fence as Jeppa marched over and seized one of them by the neck. The other two hurried into a nearby hedgerow, abandoning their brother to fate. Jeppa stood there for a moment and admired the view over Asta’s fields, completely obvious to the furious flapping and hissing of the goose.

“What are you doing? Let go of him!” Asta cried, but Jeppa remained blissfully ignorant to the chaos he created.

“Beautiful day, isn’t it?” Jeppa sighed happily, still unblinking. Then, remembering why he was strangling a goose, he heaved it up under one arm and took off towards his own rickety cottage a few hundred yards down the gravel road.

“Wait!” Asta cried, limping after him. When she finally caught up to him he was crawling up a worn ladder propped against his roof, hissing goose tucked into his armpit as if it was nothing more than the daily newspaper.

Finding her best old-angry-crone voice, she howled; “Jeppa! Get down this instant! What on earth are you doing with Herman?”

This seemed to reach the decision centre in Jeppa’s head, and he stopped on the topmost rung. He stared at the wobbly chimney for a moment, as if pondering its existence, before replying. “I can’t afford a chimney sweep,” he commented simply. Then, with both hands, he heaved the goose up in one fluent motion and dumped it into the chimney. The hissing and flapping increased in volume, projected into the open air by the narrow chimney, until it became unbearable to listen to. Then it stopped. The goose must have fallen into his fireplace.

Asta’s mouth fell open. She sat down on her bum like a baffled toddler.

“Are you alright there? You look like you saw a ghost!” Jeppa chuckled obliviously as he descended from the roof and moved to let the goose out of his kitchen. The moment the door opened, a great, fluffy black thing scuttled out and down the road, hisses and quacks flying about it like the soot covering it.

“That,” Asta said, her voice quivering, “was my prized competition goose, Herman.”

Jeppa finally seemed to realise the extent of his actions. Wringing his hands he inched towards the door, hoping to use it for protection when she exploded, which she was bound to do.

“Isn’t… isn’t there a competition for black geese, perhaps?” Jeppa asked, hopefully unblinking.

Most short story ideas I have are too big write in just one sitting. The first one I wrote took months. It’s why I can’t write flash fiction.

I’m trying to write Flash Fiction. I love the challenge. It’s amazing how you can cut out redundant word from each editing. Try it, Sebastian. It’s good practice.

Okay, here goes: Persephone, Persephone Akeldama. She was a beautiful girl, slender waist, flowing blonde locks, petite figure. This quiet girl was often referred to by her fellow students as the “perfect doll”, due to her stunning looks and the love she received from the teachers. In a the darker half of this world, her nickname was not much different. The flawless puppet, she was called. Flawless because of her swift assassinations, and puppet because of her emotionless features. No one in school knew her profession, and no one in the dark world knew her real age, or even what she looked like. She was a complete mystery to both sides, only this was known about her: She is a prodigy. Of course, “Prodigy” meaning different things in either sides of the world. There was a large gap between prodigy killer and prodigy student. Not many assassins are born into their jobs, Persephone being an exception. At three, she was already trained to fight, and at the early age of twelve, she was already a well known assassin. due to her quick learning, her parents payed even more attention to her, punishing her whenever her actions did not fit into the range of perfection, training her more than any twelve year old should ever have to endure. And of course, making her kill. One by one, Persephone’s emotions died, every person she killed, every order she received. She carried them out with swift and deadly accuracy, losing all her innocence. Her purity was lost long ago.

So she found nothing wrong with killing her parents.

Persephone never loved anyone, because she was a killing machine, exactly how her parents had designed her. Her mothers last words: I’m so proud. Her fathers? :I’ve trained you well. A now orphaned Persephone felt no remorse, no guilt, no grief. Only a small pang of loneliness.

And that was the last emotion she would ever feel.

Ummmm, I got the juices flowing, just need my writing to flow……in the right direction.

So I combined all 10 of the “general ideas” into one premise. I think this is more the premise of a collection now… Oh well. Here’s the premise (or the rough draft)

As a child, Kell, a painting prodigy, discovers her parents’ dead bodies, leaving her emotionally scarred. Later in life, she clings to her boyfriends for moral support, which leads to many failed relationships. Her Fiance and colleague breaks up with her because he needs to spend more time on his work, even though it crushes both of them. Kell doesn’t look when she’s walking down the street, sobbing, and she bumps into her rich soulmate, Neil. They have a whirlwind romance, which ends up with their marriage. On their honeymoon, though, Kell’s mother’s ghost confronts her and warns her to delay the journey. Kell and Neil go anyways. A hurricane strikes, and the couple is stranded with a phycopath who just so happen to be Kell’s parents’ murderer. The couple doesn’t make it out alive.

I know that’s pretty dark, especially for a 17-year-old. It’s also not that great. But hey, I hope it gave you an idea or two! Happy writing!

You should really think about turning this into a novel! You’ve got quite the imagination.

The last laugh Kate Bester

“What? Oh heavens no! When?” Faye dragged the pink sweatband back from her forehead and shook her shoulder length blonde hair off her neck. She had just returned from the gym when the house phone rang.

“…sometime last night, peacefully. She had to go sometime, Faye.” Debbie’s longsuffering voice was irritating.

Faye sighed and shifted the weight from one shapely leg to the other. She crossed one ankle over the other and stared at her Reebok trainers. She bit her tongue before she could blurt out what came into her mind – why now? She had a very special and important occasion coming up and serious shopping to do!

“Mom was nearly eighty, you know Faye, but death is always unexpected, I know,” Debbie went on. Was she imagining it or was there a touch of accusation in Debbie’s voice? Deborah, her older sister, had never married. Instead, she stayed with Mom after Dad passed on ten years ago and took charge of the rambling old house in George. Come to think of it, when Debbie gave up nursing, moving in with Mom was the natural thing to do.

Faye had to muster all the self-control that she could to sound genuine and concerned. It was Mother after all…

“When is the funeral, then? Do you want me to come and help you with the arrangements?” she kept her voice low and even in case Debbie thought she was serious about the offer to help.

“No thanks, Faye, everything is fine. Mom had everything in place as usual. It will be a cremation of course…”

Debbie’s voice trailed off and Faye could just about suppress the groan that escaped from her chest before she said goodbye to her sister. She sank down in the closest, huge, overstuffed chair after she had put down the receiver. Of course. That is Mother. Well, was she corrected herself. Nothing ordinary or conventional. A cremation no less, so that all her old hippie friends could attend in their colourful rags and long hair and chant and blow their flutes and shake their tambourines. Faye had to admit to herself that a cremation at least would be better than embalmment. Her mother was quite capable of having them roll her in the scales of the boophone bulb like the Khoisan did with their dead.

Faye groaned again. She must be in shock otherwise why wasn’t she crying. Crying? No, she’d done enough crying after the second divorce in eight years. The last one was particularly messy but this time she stuck to her guns and got the house and a stiff alimony. Not that it’s about the money, which is never enough anyway, but one has to keep up appearances. She had spent a fortune on refurbishing the gazebo next to the pool. Oh gosh yes, and she must still pay for the embroidered voile curtains around the patio. And for the plant containers and cane furniture from Bali…

Faye sighed as she levered her challenged limbs from the chair. She will have a warm shower and then make her calls. Damn! Now she will have to drive all the way to George. She smiled. Yes, she will have to. Because of Mother’s pendant. She had to have it. Must be worth a small fortune by now…

That pendant was given to her mother by a very grateful Indian businessman. Mother had met him on a plane to Mumbai all those years ago when she travelled to India to see for herself what mysteries lay behind the lotus curtain. She ended up in his luxurious home and taught the whole family to speak English while she enjoyed every facet of that exquisite culture. If memory doesn’t fail her, the pendant has a top quality eleven carat flawless ruby, enhanced by… a shiver of delight passed through Faye’s body despite the warm gush of water.

At the garage to fill up and prepare the vehicle for the trip, she remembered how bored she was on weekends as a child. They travelled endless dusty roads, slept in tents, either sweating or freezing. Her botanist parents would be off in the veld , ooohing or aaahing, clicking their tongues and cameras. Deborah would be whooping somewhere in a shallow river. In her tent, her feet against the anchor pole, Faye swore she would never live this way. She would have money and everything it could buy. These bunny-hugging weirdo’s – her family – may enjoy the outdoors but she despised the smell of citronella candles, morning coffee and tinned food. Not to mention the squatting behind a bush when nature called. Ugh!

At nine o’clock the next morning, Faye was over the Overberg Pass and heading for Caledon. She would stop for tea at the Blue Crane and buy some of her mother’s favourite dried herbs. Yes, some buchu and lavender and rosemary. She’ll keep them on her lap during the cremation service and speeches to soothe her mind. Afterwards she will let them join her mother’s body to nirvana…

It was exactly twenty past one when she saw the huge pine trees and the red brick house behind it. The garden was a botanist’s dream. Like her mother exactly – colourful, mysterious, exciting and completely unusual. Faye’s eyes followed the garden path up to the porch. Handfuls of laurel tied with raffia or beads or leather thongs garnished the pathway from the gate to the porch and around the open door’s frame where fairy lights twinkled.

She opened the car door and slid off the seat. The manicured feet in the Blahnik sandals stepped together neatly on the tarmac as she automatically pressed the remote lock. Gingerly she approached the garden path and as daintily as possible made her way to the house.

Then it hit her. This wasn’t a welcome for her. The laurel symbolized Apollo’s way to remember his Daphne! Daphne didn’t want to marry Apollo and begged her father, Perenaeus, to hide her. He promptly turned her into a laurel tree. From then on Apollo worshipped the tree, hugged it, spoke to it and let all heroes and kings wear a laurel wreath on the head as adornment. This was for Mother.

Suddenly, there was her sister. Oh heavens, clad in a flowing caftan, pearls, beads, feathers and leather thong sandals, she could’ve been Mother!

Quickly Faye went over and folded her sister in her arms. While her sister was yoga-breathing against her shoulder, she took in the room behind. She smiled to herself . Ostrich feather boas were draped over the window frames, door frames and thrown over the backs of chairs. Huge black and white photographs of ostriches in all poses adorned the walls. Ostrich eggs and paraphernalia were displayed everywhere. This was a shrine to the ostrich as Nieuw-Bethesda was to the owl…

She let go of Debbie and cleared her throat. She took a deep breath, “Debs, what are we going to do with all this stuff ?” she hoped her chicanery would go undetected. Back in her mind there was an image of Mother’s ostrich leather handbags, shoes and purses she had collected before it became export posh. Her heart went on a gallop from excitement and anticipation.

At last they were alone. They cleared away the last few cups and plates. In the kitchen, Faye poured two large tumblers of Merlot for her and her sister.

“Sis, if you’re up to it, we can go through Mom’s things and decide what to do about some of it.”

“Of course, my dear.” Faye gulped.

Then the pendant was in the palm of her hand. This was a testing moment. She wanted to hang it around her neck immediately but thought it would seem callous. She let the heavy gold chain slide sensuously through her fingers while the ruby’s red eye winked at her.

“You have it, Faye, it’s too ostentatious for me. Mom also never wore it for that reason.”

“And these, Sis.” Debbie was on all fours in front of a deep drawer. She was pulling out ostrich leather gloves in every colour, handbags, clutch bags, more boas. They lay on the Kelim carpet like offerings to a queen. Faye stared and stared. “Oh yes!” her mind sang.

After breakfast the next day, Faye took her leave of Debbie who promised to visit as soon as everything was tied up and settled. When she was passing Mossel Bay, she started to relax and fingered the pendant at her throat. A warm glow filled her and she stretched to see it again in the rear mirror. It was an exquisite piece! She still felt surprised at how nonchalant Debbie was.

She decided to stop for refreshments outside Swellendam. She enjoyed stretching her legs in the shade of the old trees and watching the goats, chickens and ostriches they kept there for entertainment. She parked in the shade of a huge oak tree and went to the restaurant. She carried her fruit juice over to the enclosure on the lawn. A billy goat came towards her. Behind him a young ostrich craned its neck. A sheep, two lambs and a kid trotted up. Faye leaned forward.

She shrieked, jumped back and feverishly fumbling at her throat, she saw it

Ostriches also like jewellery.

I have not written a very long piece. It a quite short story. So…here it is…

Sydney woke up with a start, as beads of sweat adorned her furrowed brows. Next to her was her twin sister, Tanya, sleeping peaceful as Sydney had been a couple of moments before. She looked around as if searching for something or someone. Sydney almost dismissed the episode and went back to sleep when she heard it again, this time, even evident. The sound that had woken her up from her slumber. The sound that made her shiver and was even vexing than the sound of nails on chalkboard.

And then, it stopped. She looked around her for the source of what she heard. She decided to get some fresh air and walked out of the room she shared with her twin.

As she walked to the porch, she glanced at her reflection in the mirror. She couldn’t put her finger on what was wrong but she knew something was. She leaned in to get a closer look at her reflection when something hit her head and she fainted. When she regained her consciousness, she looked around her. She was in the porch and it was dawn. She went back into her house when she glanced at the mirror again. She could see her mother, her sister and her father. They all looked around as if searching for someone. What she couldn’t understand was why she couldn’t see her reflection in the mirror. Then, realization struck her like a ton of bricks. She was in the other side. Of the mirror.

Then the ending credits rolled in. Though it was just a trailer, it was well shot. Everyone couldn’t wait to see the full movie. We congratulated our friend, Mills, who had shot the film and went to hang out at her place.

Wonderful ideas. Thanks for inspiration.

*I’ve been wanting to write for a long time but never really got the push until right now. Sorry if it’s bad, it’s my first short and I’m 14* “One, two, three. Perfect, now I can go…” I quietly say to myself. I have something called Pure-O. Some people think that it’s worse than “normal OCD”. The others think that it’s completely unreal and it’s made up. What people don’t know about me is that I have Pure-O and it’s completely real and my life revolves around it. I make sure that people don’t find out about it because I am considered “ popular and high-status” where I live. “ Happy, good thoughts. Nothing bad.” I think to myself. “They won’t find out….hopefully. I am Claire Williams who has the best makeup and the straightest hair. Not the Crazy Williams girl that broke down in front of everyone because her presentation wasn’t how she planned it.” I think. Then the flashbacks swoop in and fill my brain. “Hi my name is Claire Williams and I am doing my presentation on the Economic Downfall of 2008…” I pause and look around. I see people snicker and talking. The teacher is just looking at me and gesturing for me to continue. I get scared and forget everything that I worked so hard to memorize. “Umm. I’m sorry ma’am, I can’t finish.” I tell my Economics teacher. When I try to move and collect everything, I can’t move. “No no no no no this can’t be happening. I can’t be having a panic attack at school.” I think to myself. I feel tears well up into my eyes. They slowly fall down my face and I taste the warm salty fluid. I suddenly tense up and can’t breath. Because no one knows about my condition, no one can help me. “Look! Williams is going crazy! Crazy Williams.” I hear people snicker from the back and the attack gets worse. I hear something new in my flashback…. It sounds almost as a ringing. I realize the bell is ringing for the students to get to class. I come back to reality and hope for the best on my first day of Senior year. I mean after all, it’s just school. Nothing bad could happen right?

PEN-082a 694w Anne Frank, Bella and Me by Helen Kudatsky

At nine, I bought my mom, Bella, a birthday gift on June 12th, a magenta lipstick for 19c. I was so proud. First present I ever purchased. She made me return it; It was too extravagant, and besides, she said, “every day is my birthday.” I cried. I knew her secret though. although a proper Jewish woman, sometimes she longed to be a gypsy.

Now, 60 years later, I’m reading “The Diary of a Young Girl” by Anne Frank, here in the home where I live. Though nursed, I’m often blue that I can’t dance or paint anymore. But I love to read and write, and my friend, Julie, the librarian, kindly brought me Anne’s book, which I am now devouring.

Anne was an eloquent writer, describing her schoolmates and boyfriends. She began the diary at 13, disclosing her first period, having a special secret and becoming a woman. I too began to menstruate at 13, pondering the mystery. It’s horrid to imagine eight people in 1944, crammed into the Secret Annexe, handling eating, sleeping, hygiene and trying to stay alive, while whispering and tiptoeing to avoid discovery by the Gestapo.

To maintain normalcy, the adults set up a plan. The children continued their studies: Dutch, French, English, history, geography and art. Although Anne liked most subjects, she found algebra notably loathsome. I’m in that club too.

Her people have become my friends and family: Anne Frank herself, Edith, her Mummy, Otto, her beloved father, Margot, her sister, and the others hiding with them: the VanDaans, their son, Peter who was first, her friend, then later, her crush and confidant, Dr. Albert Dussel, the dentist and Moortjie, the cat. Four of Otto’s devoted employees provided food, supplies and world news, which kept them alive and boosted their morale.

After the war, Miep, a helper, found Anne’s diary in the demolished remains and rubble of the annexe. She gave it to Otto, the sole survivor of the group. He was stunned by Anne’s maturity and the breadth of her feelings. The Diary has been published in 67 languages, portrayed on stage and screen, and is considered one of the most moving accounts of the Holocaust.

For those of us beholding atrocity, Anne Frank is a beacon: humorous, inquisitive, forgiving, cheerful. Sometimes moody, though, she was nicknamed “the incurable chatterbox.” as she’d quarrel with others in the Secret Annexe they occupied for their 25 months in hiding.

My mom, Bella, shared a birthday with Anne Frank, June 12th, but didn’t know of it until years after Anne’s death. Bella lived to be 95. She loved reading as much as Anne did, and she wrote poetry and stories, but didn‘t start until middle-age. Anne, 15, died in March 1945, just two weeks before the war’s end, when she would have been liberated. In two years of hiding, Anne was devoted to writing in the diary, at times prosaic, sometimes distraught, frequently terrifying, but often funny, spiritual and uplifting.

If the war had only ended sooner, I imagine the writing that Anne could have produced and I envision Bella meeting her. Bella, born in 1913, Anne in 1929, 16 years her junior, they could have been aunt and niece; I see them sharing a Shabbat dinner, singing a Hanukah song; I picture them speaking one of their languages. They believed in the same things. Finally, I dream of them proudly sharing their writings, a mystery, a story of love and longing, a poem, and of course, on June 12th, their mutual birthday.

I dream of them walking hand in hand, pale wrinkled fingers holding a smooth teenaged palm. They come to a table set before them, on it matzoh brei with applesauce, a plate of potato latkes with sour cream. There are apples and honey, wine and rugalech. Bella and Anne eat heartily and shout for joy, no longer whispering or tiptoeing, no longer afraid to be Jewish women writers, no longer afraid at all.

PEN-082a-Anne Frank, Bella and Me.wps by Helen Kudatsky w:09/03/17 ei 09/19/17 694 wds 08 mn 99 Park St.#104 Brookline,MA 02446 C-617-939-3387 e-m: [email protected]

My story plot is of the fantasy/adventure type.

In the fictional town of Surron, Colorado (which is surrounded by high mountainsides from every angle, a tragedy occurs on September 5, 1963. Six-year old Robert “Bert” Aruson witnesses his drunken, abusive father murder his mother with a broken beer bottle. Advancing on him, the father sleeps on another discarded bottle and trips, impaling himself on the bottle with which he killed his wife. Robert runs off into the forest to escape his father to look of help, unaware of his father’s death. With his parents living far back into the woods, he ends becoming lost and spending the night in the forest. A mother bear, Dewa, with two cubs of her own, the boy Gemape and girl Biha, discover the young boy and adopt him into their family, christening him with the new name Nuun. Ten years later in 1973, Nuun has led a happy existence with his loving and supportive new family, having even made new friends like the crow Hai and the mouse Naeene. He even prevented unnecessary violence between his family and a wolf pack led by Dande and Gupa. Any hunters that come into the forest have their weapons stolen and permanently disposed of in the night by Nuun. By this time, Nuun and his actions have become something of an urban legend in Surron. Back in that town, the mayor Aaron Burdon (who resides upon a hill overlooking the town) runs the town, though he views it with contempt due to one incident. His younger brother, Reagan, was beaten by thugs hoping to steal money off of his rich person, leaving him with brain damage. Despite this, the townspeople started treating him and his brother differently afterwards, cruelly even. This has caused his hatred to ferment over the years until he comes up with a plan to destroy the town’s population with explosives at the upcoming July 4 picnic. His wealth and power make the workers unable to resist him, as they will become jobless should he imprisoned. “Nuun” comes across one of Burdon’s worksites and almost steals workers lunchbox, but is chased away. News soon spreads through the town and Nuun finds his happy life in danger of being shattered once again unless he can have assistance from friends both human and animal.

Nikita This is the story of me, Nikita, an orphaned girl, who didn’t know anything about her family. I was kept in the orphanage with a bunch of other girls. Ms.Keeper, the owner of the orphanage doesn’t tell anyone anything about themselves or their family. I didn’t know anything about myself, but everyone knew that in Ms.Keepers room there was a filing cabinet with documents of the real stories of our lives. Nobody ever dared to go in there though. Ms.Keeper looked like she was somewhere in the 30’s, she had grey hair, bags under her brown eyes, a slim body and a huge pimple on her long nose. She was not married. I have brown hair, brown eyes, freckles and a healthy, slim body.

I always thought of running away. I felt like I was in that orphanage forever. I remember growing up in there since I was a child and now that I’m 17 years old, I’m still here, hoping to find my family. But that, I thought was too unrealistic. I was sitting in an orphanage, hoping to find my family. No, I wanted to DO something to find my family. The only thing that held me back was Ms.Keeper and the thought that I really had no family. Ms.Keeper was always afraid of one of the girls running away, that’s why she made some workers put a stronger fence around the orphanage property. Ms.Keeper was also afraid of talking to the government. I thought so because the government will shut down her orphanage. One time, I overheard Ms.Keeper talking on the phone to the government and they said that it was illegal to not show the orphans their identity and who they are, but Ms.Keeper ignored them and kept talking about something else. Also, at 18 years old, you are free to leave the orphanage and become independent. I just turned 17. No one else was my age except another girl, aged 14 and all the rest were smaller than her. There was once a girl named Gabby who was the only person who was older than me. Just last year, she turned 18 and was supposed to go. On her birthday, Ms.Keeper made an announcement at the last moment that Gabby was leaving right now and is right by the door. Every girl ran out to give her hugs and goodbyes. Ms.Keeper didn’t even move. She didn’t even say bye. It was so cruel of her. We didn’t have a birthday cake with Gabby because Ms.Keeper threw her out the door on her birthday!

Everyday, Ms.Keeper lets us go outside for one hour, three times a day. We ate mostly sandwiches and drank water and sometimes juice. We also had some snacks, which were mostly fruits. We did school during the day too but this wasn’t real school. Ms.Keeper taught us everything. Ms.Keeper also bought us a TV, which was in the dining room. We mostly had everything we needed, except a family.

One day, when Ms.Keeper let us go outside, I was lying on the grass by myself at the farthest point from the orphanage. Then all of a sudden I heard someone coming. I looked up but saw no one. When I turned around, I saw a boy, looked like he was 15. He had brown hair, blue eyes and was tall. He said “hi” to me and I said “hi” back. We talked to each other for awhile until Ms.Keeper called us in. I really hoped that Ms.Keeper didn’t see me talk to that boy because she would punish me.

For the next three days, I talked to that boy over the fence every recess. He told me about his life and it really surprised me. He said he had a house as big as the whole orphanage (the orphanage is as big as a hotel). He said he had his mom and dad living with him, that he has money, any kind of drink, and lots of junk food. He played video games everyday and watched TV and also he quit school. His mom and dad don’t care about what he does as long as he’s home by midnight! When he told me this, I started thinking, is every life out there like his? What is everyone’s else’s life like? I couldn’t sleep that night or any other night after that day.

Soon, we became friends and he asked if the orphanage was boring. I didn’t even know what to say because it was alright living in the orphanage but compared to his life, it was nothing. I didn’t say anything and he asked if I wanted to run away to his house. I, of course, was surprised and didn’t say anything for awhile but then I said I would think about it. Ms.Keeper called us inside, and I don’t know why but she never caught me talking to him. Ms.Keeper usually stands by the door of the orphanage, looking into the field of how we are playing. I was farthest away from her so maybe she doesn’t see so well.

After those days, I couldn’t sleep because I kept thinking of running away. But how was I supposed to run away? If I got caught, I would be punished and I would have to be a slave to everyone, washing dishes, sweeping, and cleaning. Besides, I couldn’t run away because we all slept in rooms with four people to each room. Our room was the farthest away from the exit. I would have to tip-toe (at night?!?) through the whole orphanage just to get to the exit. No, I couldn’t do it. I was too scared. But that boy kept assuring me that everything will be okay.

I talked it over with the boy and I decided to run away with him at night, at 11pm because he had to be home by 12pm. By 8pm, all the girls in the orphanage would be sleeping, but Ms.Keeper stays up till 10pm, listening to classical music in her favourite rocking chair. As not to wake Ms.Keeper, the boy suggested that he would come to my window at night and I would climb over. Our room was on the lowest level – level one- so it was the closest to the ground. It was supposed to happen in two days from then. I was very nervous and scared, and I kept looking at Ms.Keeper if she had any suspicions, but it didn’t look like it.

It was the day of the run. I packed all my stuff, which wasn’t really much. I put all my clothes in my pockets (it fit perfectly). I was wide awake that night, listening till Ms.Keeper turned off her classical music and went to bed. It was perfectly silent. You could hear every single breath of the girls. My tummy had a trillion butterflies in it and I couldn’t stop my heavy breathing. At 11pm, there was a quiet knock at my window and I knocked back. That was our signal for letting each other know we were ready. I then looked at everyone in the room. They were sound asleep. I opened the window and it’s super squeaky. I waited a moment to see if anyone woke up, but no one moved. I climbed over the window to the boy. I closed the window with a loud squeak and started running with the boy to wherever my feet let me go. It was a dark night and only the half-lit moon was our source of light. The boy led me through streets and streets of houses until we came to a huge house. It was so pretty. It looked like the orphanage but it had no spiderwebs. It was clean and super nice. It looked like they were rich to have all those diamond stuff on the door.

They boy opened the door and the light hurt my eyes. It was so bright in there, so big. The stairs were curved, like I only saw in fairy tales, and there was his mom standing in the doorway. She first smiled, but when she saw me, she made a confused face and came closer. I was so scared. What would his mom do? Did he tell his mom about me? My brain threw me a thousand questions to answer of which I didn’t know the answers for. The lady came closer and asked the boy slowly who I was. He told his mom that I was a friend from the orphanage. His mom got angry, her face started to turn red and she started to talk louder. She started saying that I’m filthy and that she doesn’t want to see me ever again and to get out off this house. I looked at the boy. He started to cry. I tear went down his cheek. He begged his mom to let her stay for the night but his mom didn’t budge. The boy’s mom shut the door on me and I was outside in the cold.

All of this was for nothing. This meet we had. All the recesses we talked, all the nights I didn’t sleep, and I couldn’t go back to the orphanage now. I was alone. I didn’t even know where to go. I got off the boys lawn and I sat down on the sidewalk, crying and I realized I didn’t even know what the boy’s name was! Suddenly, I heard a door open. I looked back to see if it was the boy’s mom. No, it wasn’t. I looked around and saw that the boy’s neighbor has opened the door and was calling me. The person at the door was a grandma. She told me to come in. I stood up and came inside. She told me that she heard the neighbors talking loudly so she went to see what the commotion was about. She asked me if I wanted to eat but I refused. She sent me to bed, not knowing anything about me. She was so kind to me. She sent me upstairs where I had my own room. I fell asleep very fast, and I slept till lunch the next day. I forgot all about the orphanage and went downstairs to meet my hero. She was making breakfast for me. We sat down at the table and she told me her name ( Grandma Laura ) and I told her all about my life. Every single thing. When I came to the part about the orphanage, her eyes widened.

Grandma Laura told me that many many years ago, she was the owner of the orphanage! The government fired her because they thought she wasn’t suitable for the job. When she went away, she made photocopies of the documents of the girls and kept them because the girls were so precious to her that she couldn’t just leave them. Grandma Laura stood up and went upstairs to go get them. When she came back down, she had a whole ton of documents! She found one by the name of Nikita.

That morning changed my life. She let me read my own document. It figures out that my real mom died while having me. My dad was still alive. My dad’s name was Walter Eggons. The grandma’s eyes widened when I told her the name of my dad. She told me that that was her husband! So Grandma Laura was my mom? She didn’t die? But Grandma told me the whole story. My dad, Walter, first married a lady named Agnes, and they had a baby named Nikita ( that was me) and during childbirth, Agnes died, but I lived. Later, my dad could no longer care after me so he dropped me off at the orphanage when I was 1 year’s old. For my dad, that was a hard decision. He had to work but he couldn’t leave me at home and there was no one to look after me. After my dad’s wife died, he married Laura. Laura was sitting in front of me, tears in her eyes and on her cheeks. She then told me the saddest news- my dad died of cancer a couple months ago. I started choking back sobs, and then tears. Grandma Laura was the only family I had. She was my stepmother.

It has been seven years since that happened and right now I am sitting with tears in my eyes, telling you this. I live with my stepmom and my husband, Jeffrey. Turns out that after that day, I lived with my stepmom for a couple months but then the boy’s mom found out that I was still in this neighborhood. The boy was so happy to hear that, and he told me his name- Jeffrey Jones. We soon joined our friendship together and a couple months later, we were married. Also,he wasn’t 15 years old, like I thought, he was 17.

-Written by Nikita Eggons-Jones

I hope you like this so far tell me what to improve on.

Gunnvor is the daugter of a powerful samurai but that is only thing that they have in common. Her father is a ruthless man who fights for war, on the other hand Gunnvor fights for humanity, no one can see her true colors because they want to believe she wants bloodshed as well like her father. She hates their thoughts, imprisoned in her fathers hand, the only way to escape, is for some one, like her, to save her in the outside.

As she swoon her sword with grace she sliced the broom like heads off. Her father and mother were observing her progress as a warrior, when she was do she went to her parents and bowed. She left leaving them behind a cold chill settled on them, the mother knew why the father ignored. Gunnvor loved to walk in the town down below her house, all the people were Good-hearted and kind in every way. She sometimes is jealous of the children for having such free lives. But she does not listen to her selfish conscience, she walked across the flower bridge as a gentle men suddenly bumped into her. “Oh sorry about that I didn’t see you,” Gunnvor quickly got up embarrassed for fall. She looked up and saw man that was strong but kind, she then noticed that he didn’t recognized him, he look like he was from another country. She then suddenly pulled her sword pointed it near his neck. the man was taken aback, he looked shocked and then said ” Yes did I say some thing offensive.”

“your not from here are you,” She moved a little closer, her sword started to dig into skin. “Yea I’m just traveling, I came from the neighboring kingdom, I thought they were in good terms…..right?” He backed away a little from the sword cutting his neck. Gunnvor then lowered her sword slowly, The man rubbed his neck just to find that it is bleeding “by the way what is your name,” she sheathed her sword in it’s case. “My name is gunnvor,” He quickly whipped his head to her “What the, Gunnvor, the daugter of the samurai.”

“Yes.” she turned and started to walk away and stop slightly turned her head ” And you,”

“Uh my name is Cota.” he said then Gunnvor walked away, when she arrived at home she swept past her father to her bed room. That night she could not stop thinking of Cota, she thought how strange he was dressed and the way he looked. The next how ever her father again trained gunnvor, the train this time was diffrent, he was pushing her to far.

Many days have past and Gunnvor noticed that Cota was spotted many times near her house. Then when she training with her father which was basically torture, Cota came up to her father ” You will stop hurting her,” He said slowly and manically. However he was not moved “My wife has convinced you to protect her,”

“No I came In my own accord.” The father then spun and grabbed his sword and pointed to cota. “Well then can fight me,”

“We”l see,” cota grabbed his sword and the two fought, they fought for a few hours and the father was vanquished. Cota then went to Gunnvor and asked her hand in marriage.

Nikita This is the story of me, Nikita, an orphaned girl, who didn’t know anything about her family. I was kept in the orphanage with a bunch of other girls. Ms.Keeper, the owner of the orphanage doesn’t tell anyone anything about themselves or their family. I didn’t know anything about myself, but everyone knew that in Ms.Keepers room there was a filing cabinet with documents of the real stories of our lives. Nobody ever dared to go in there though. Ms.Keeper looked like she was somewhere in the 30’s, she had grey hair, bags under her brown eyes, a slim body and a huge pimple on her long nose. She was not married. I have brown hair, brown eyes, freckles and a healthy, slim body. I always thought of running away. I felt like I was in that orphanage forever. I remember growing up in there since I was a child and now that I’m 17 years old, I’m still here, hoping to find my family. But that, I thought was too unrealistic. I was sitting in an orphanage, hoping to find my family. No, I wanted to DO something to find my family. The only thing that held me back was Ms.Keeper and the thought that I really had no family. Ms.Keeper was always afraid of one of the girls running away, that’s why she made some workers put a stronger fence around the orphanage property. Ms.Keeper was also afraid of talking to the government. I thought so because the government will shut down her orphanage. One time, I overheard Ms.Keeper talking on the phone to the government and they said that it was illegal to not show the orphans their identity and who they are, but Ms.Keeper ignored them and kept talking about something else. Also, at 18 years old, you are free to leave the orphanage and become independent. I just turned 17. No one else was my age except another girl, aged 14 and all the rest were smaller than her. There was once a girl named Gabby who was the only person who was older than me. Just last year, she turned 18 and was supposed to go. On her birthday, Ms.Keeper made an announcement at the last moment that Gabby was leaving right now and is right by the door. Every girl ran out to give her hugs and goodbyes. Ms.Keeper didn’t even move. She didn’t even say bye. It was so cruel of her. We didn’t have a birthday cake with Gabby because Ms.Keeper threw her out the door on her birthday! Everyday, Ms.Keeper lets us go outside for one hour, three times a day. We ate mostly sandwiches and drank water and sometimes juice. We also had some snacks, which were mostly fruits. We did school during the day too but this wasn’t real school. Ms.Keeper taught us everything. Ms.Keeper also bought us a TV, which was in the dining room. We mostly had everything we needed, except a family. One day, when Ms.Keeper let us go outside, I was lying on the grass by myself at the farthest point from the orphanage. Then all of a sudden I heard someone coming. I looked up but saw no one. When I turned around, I saw a boy, looked like he was 15. He had brown hair, blue eyes and was tall. He said “hi” to me and I said “hi” back. We talked to each other for awhile until Ms.Keeper called us in. I really hoped that Ms.Keeper didn’t see me talk to that boy because she would punish me. For the next three days, I talked to that boy over the fence every recess. He told me about his life and it really surprised me. He said he had a house as big as the whole orphanage (the orphanage is as big as a hotel). He said he had his mom and dad living with him, that he has money, any kind of drink, and lots of junk food. He played video games everyday and watched TV and also he quit school. His mom and dad don’t care about what he does as long as he’s home by midnight! When he told me this, I started thinking, is every life out there like his? What is everyone’s else’s life like? I couldn’t sleep that night or any other night after that day. Soon, we became friends and he asked if the orphanage was boring. I didn’t even know what to say because it was alright living in the orphanage but compared to his life, it was nothing. I didn’t say anything and he asked if I wanted to run away to his house. I, of course, was surprised and didn’t say anything for awhile but then I said I would think about it. Ms.Keeper called us inside, and I don’t know why but she never caught me talking to him. Ms.Keeper usually stands by the door of the orphanage, looking into the field of how we are playing. I was farthest away from her so maybe she doesn’t see so well. After those days, I couldn’t sleep because I kept thinking of running away. But how was I supposed to run away? If I got caught, I would be punished and I would have to be a slave to everyone, washing dishes, sweeping, and cleaning. Besides, I couldn’t run away because we all slept in rooms with four people to each room. Our room was the farthest away from the exit. I would have to tip-toe (at night?!?) through the whole orphanage just to get to the exit. No, I couldn’t do it. I was too scared. But that boy kept assuring me that everything will be okay. I talked it over with the boy and I decided to run away with him at night, at 11pm because he had to be home by 12pm. By 8pm, all the girls in the orphanage would be sleeping, but Ms.Keeper stays up till 10pm, listening to classical music in her favourite rocking chair. As not to wake Ms.Keeper, the boy suggested that he would come to my window at night and I would climb over. Our room was on the lowest level – level one- so it was the closest to the ground. It was supposed to happen in two days from then. I was very nervous and scared, and I kept looking at Ms.Keeper if she had any suspicions, but it didn’t look like it. It was the day of the run. I packed all my stuff, which wasn’t really much. I put all my clothes in my pockets (it fit perfectly). I was wide awake that night, listening till Ms.Keeper turned off her classical music and went to bed. It was perfectly silent. You could hear every single breath of the girls. My tummy had a trillion butterflies in it and I couldn’t stop my heavy breathing. At 11pm, there was a quiet knock at my window and I knocked back. That was our signal for letting each other know we were ready. I then looked at everyone in the room. They were sound asleep. I opened the window and it’s super squeaky. I waited a moment to see if anyone woke up, but no one moved. I climbed over the window to the boy. I closed the window with a loud squeak and started running with the boy to wherever my feet let me go. It was a dark night and only the half-lit moon was our source of light. The boy led me through streets and streets of houses until we came to a huge house. It was so pretty. It looked like the orphanage but it had no spiderwebs. It was clean and super nice. It looked like they were rich to have all those diamond stuff on the door. They boy opened the door and the light hurt my eyes. It was so bright in there, so big. The stairs were curved, like I only saw in fairy tales, and there was his mom standing in the doorway. She first smiled, but when she saw me, she made a confused face and came closer. I was so scared. What would his mom do? Did he tell his mom about me? My brain threw me a thousand questions to answer of which I didn’t know the answers for. The lady came closer and asked the boy slowly who I was. He told his mom that I was a friend from the orphanage. His mom got angry, her face started to turn red and she started to talk louder. She started saying that I’m filthy and that she doesn’t want to see me ever again and to get out off this house. I looked at the boy. He started to cry. I tear went down his cheek. He begged his mom to let her stay for the night but his mom didn’t budge. The boy’s mom shut the door on me and I was outside in the cold. All of this was for nothing. This meet we had. All the recesses we talked, all the nights I didn’t sleep, and I couldn’t go back to the orphanage now. I was alone. I didn’t even know where to go. I got off the boys lawn and I sat down on the sidewalk, crying and I realized I didn’t even know what the boy’s name was! Suddenly, I heard a door open. I looked back to see if it was the boy’s mom. No, it wasn’t. I looked around and saw that the boy’s neighbor has opened the door and was calling me. The person at the door was a grandma. She told me to come in. I stood up and came inside. She told me that she heard the neighbors talking loudly so she went to see what the commotion was about. She asked me if I wanted to eat but I refused. She sent me to bed, not knowing anything about me. She was so kind to me. She sent me upstairs where I had my own room. I fell asleep very fast, and I slept till lunch the next day. I forgot all about the orphanage and went downstairs to meet my hero. She was making breakfast for me. We sat down at the table and she told me her name ( Grandma Laura ) and I told her all about my life. Every single thing. When I came to the part about the orphanage, her eyes widened. Grandma Laura told me that many many years ago, she was the owner of the orphanage! The government fired her because they thought she wasn’t suitable for the job. When she went away, she made photocopies of the documents of the girls and kept them because the girls were so precious to her that she couldn’t just leave them. Grandma Laura stood up and went upstairs to go get them. When she came back down, she had a whole ton of documents! She found one by the name of Nikita. That morning changed my life. She let me read my own document. It figures out that my real mom died while having me. My dad was still alive. My dad’s name was Walter Eggons. The grandma’s eyes widened when I told her the name of my dad. She told me that that was her husband! So Grandma Laura was my mom? She didn’t die? But Grandma told me the whole story. My dad, Walter, first married a lady named Agnes, and they had a baby named Nikita ( that was me) and during childbirth, Agnes died, but I lived. Later, my dad could no longer care after me so he dropped me off at the orphanage when I was 1 year’s old. For my dad, that was a hard decision. He had to work but he couldn’t leave me at home and there was no one to look after me. After my dad’s wife died, he married Laura. Laura was sitting in front of me, tears in her eyes and on her cheeks. She then told me the saddest news- my dad died of cancer a couple months ago. I started choking back sobs, and then tears. Grandma Laura was the only family I had. She was my stepmother. It has been seven years since that happened and right now I am sitting with tears in my eyes, telling you this. I live with my stepmom and my husband, Jeffrey. Turns out that after that day, I lived with my stepmom for a couple months but then the boy’s mom found out that I was still in this neighborhood. The boy was so happy to hear that, and he told me his name- Jeffrey Jones. We soon joined our friendship together and a couple months later, we were married. Also,he wasn’t 15 years old, like I thought, he was 17. -Written by Nikita Eggons-Jones

Yoyoyo its generikb here and today we are playing roller coaster tycoon

Anyone got ideas for a short story titled as Leornard’s Fatal Oversight. In need of help asap.

Ugh, this is getting do frustrating! I thought to myself as I struggled through the streets. My ankles kept twisting every time I slipped. Heels are so not comfy. I shouldn’t have worn them. As if my struggle wasn’t enough, people were pushing me as they passed me by. I was being shoved left and right amidst the bustling sidewalks of New York. Feeling fed up, I decided to lean onto a nearby store to regain my balance. What an awful idea it was. Unfortunately, I have miscalculated the distance between me and the store and I ended up leaning on thin air. I tried to right my footing before it was too late but I ended up tripping on my own feet. With a loud oomph I slammed into a passerby. Papers went flying around us as we both fell to the ground.

“Oh my gosh! I am so sorry.” I tried to hurriedly stand up but I ended flat on the ground again. “I didn’t mean to! I was just trying to lean on the wall to regain my balance since it’s the first time to wear heels, and oh my god, it is very hard and painful.”

The person nodded quietly and started gathering the papers. I got to my knees and tried to help. “I was supposed to be looking smart for today’s meeting, but I don’t think it’s been working out so well. I bet I look as smart as a baboon’s butt.” I heard the person chuckle but I went on with my rant, “I also bet that I am a total mess; I don’t how will I meet everyone at work this way. Oh man! They sure will give me an earful of criticism!” I didn’t realize I had been holding on to the few papers I collected while he tried to pull them from my grasp. “Oh, I am so sorry, once again,” I said still holding on to the papers while I got up, “I didn’t realize I was holding on to the documents…it’s not like I’ve read them; I’m just guessing they were documents as your suit looks neat and yeah.” I tugged gently on the lapel of the suit and finally raised my eyes to his face. My eyes probably widened as I saw him for the first time. To cut it short, he was hot! Like smoking salmon hot; or more like hot chili pepper that Indians eat hot! Now I’ll give all the details, I know you want them…I would want them if I was listening to one of my friends telling me such a story. Anyways, he stood a good foot or so taller than me. He had light brown hair styled backwards. His angular, defined jaw was covered with a five o’clock shadow. Bright hazel eyes shone with amusement as a slight smile covered his lips. “I don’t usually talk to strangers as much as I do. God! I’m coming off as talkative! I am not usually the talkative type; I seriously don’t know what is wrong with me today. And whoa, you look handsome,” my eyes widened in shock as he raised both eyebrows, “Did I say that out loud? Oh my god, I said that out loud. I didn’t mean to say that…I don’t mean you’re not handsome, because you’re one hell of a man; I just mean…Ugh! Now I’m coming off as a weird man-gazing half-crazed stalker. That is if I’m not fully crazed. I don’t think I’m making any sense…I should probably get going.” I went to turn around when I felt a tug onto something I’m holding to. With a confused look I looked to my hands and found the stack of papers. With a not so faint blush, I handed him the papers, “I’m sorry again.” I threw my hand behind my shoulder pointing in the opposite direction, “I should probably get going,” I said with a sheepish smile. I turned to leave again, but I was stopped…again. He cleared his throat, “I think you’re forgetting something.” “Um…no, I think I’m,” I turned his way to find him holding my bag. I awkwardly stepped to take it and said, “Thanks. I’ll see you around, not that I know where you are…I’ll just get going.” I took my bag and headed off in the opposite direction before I could embarrass myself any further. As I waited for the subway, I recalled what just happened and face palmed. I took the short ride to the office to compose myself. I was in for a surprise once I entered the meeting room, though. The man I bumped into was standing at the head of the table. “Good morning everyone, before starting today’s meeting, I would like to introduce you to the company’s new CEO…” Well, I wasn’t expecting this. I sat rigidly on the chair once we were told to. “Good morning everyone, I am Nathaniel and I am looking forwards to working with everyone on this team,” he said with a smile on his face. “Mr. Nathaniel, I would like you to meet our best employee, Ms. Felicity Brown.”My boss pointed my way and I wish he hadn’t. Nathaniel’s eyes found mine. They were filled with amusement. Oh this was going to be a long day.

And this, kids, is how I met your father.

A great (and family friendly) writing site is http://www.storybird.com

I might write a story about a girl who was born a princess but all her family died on a ship except her aunt and cousin…she gets taken to an orphanage and everyone else thinks she died too and she gets adopted a few Years later she goes to school and everyone is talking about her…one days she finds out that… oh u want to know well I’ll probs write a story about it on wattpad so u can look for it, it will be called…A princess???

Four new members have a look at couch on top of Crestwood center ship

high school graduation sports activitiestrail Softballand therefore Swimmingbeach ball Tennismales adolescent girls info Field HS HS WrestlingCollege Pro Submit ScoresSubmit

WRIGHT TWP. In all perhaps had to be the most significant reorganization matching presented among Luzerne regional 11 institutions zones, Crestwood school panel swore located in four sign ups compared to the ne member, repairing incumbents which are either of them missing in action unique reelection tenders belonging to the primary or elected to get not to research another phase.

wayne Brogna, Stacey Haddix, Kimberly Spath and thus Lauren McCurdy got been sworn appearing in thursday night. The four bought conducted completely considering that the to produce enhancement community. really earning incumbent from a big part that do survived habitual grievance in past times two very long time came anna Hollock Bibla, which will garnered your ex first four year terms the particular snowboard. you become a member of in 2017 because of profitable an exclusive two year sitting.

The aboard had been proven a good solid director in just cost Jones deleted the primary. He extended in the direction this quite get-together ahead departing the barrier. But contact considering his or place for year isn an exciting new face. really 5 4 election with all four rookies in opposition of, james Costello vice president in the past year came branded president.

following the meeting, Brogna documented can lone even talk to gain themselves even so that he fully Costello ran into finished loads of dubious ballots the actual game board during the last two growth cycles. he explained he’s talked containing Costello together n’ your own questions that can the pup, but admitted no sign ups may possibly well most try out the us president job, if he or she. so which he wasn safe voting for Costello.

barry Boone is unanimously specified as vice chairman, Maureen McGovern came chosen assistant, and after that Brogna been recently branded as treasurer.

all of the reconstituted block have their first finding for normal establishment votes arrange for Dec. 19, Five days right after the contract over curious law firms in order to post proposals on a structured feasibility study, sense my blackboard can have to be able to merit a legal contract.

Four newbies your day Crestwood their school panel accept the promise of health care office at some stage in thurs reorganization talking. right between lead are actually Stacy Haddix, Kimberly Spath, Lauren McCurdy and as a consequence randy Brogna. 17 public speaking.

while prompt wednesday authorities chairman paul Belusko should become aware of if will probably be at center arena this booked careers class a better or at site of the event thus more people beautiful vietnamese women may easily give priority to.

Belusko proclaimed she will be polling an additional four authorities musicians in email’s over the past weekend on recommendation mayor choose George light brown undertaken especially during tuesday night time seeing replace the to and time production for the.

looking to you can keep them respond back to me made by the following thursday, Belusko considered that Friday.

maybe authorities decides to transfer an appointment it provides a week in order to place and with seating rather than a unique fourth area chambers.

was regarded as thinking that it is recently doing open talking long before the performance visit someplace (home buyers and thus local authority or council) may questionthings just to associated with us transfer to the author’s your job session. which unfortunately whatever i thinking about, Belusko claims.

you will most likely plumbing service in sunday night-time show results demonstrations that when local authority or council could not vote on awaiting the law. comments together with inquires are allowed even though council monday date the general public get togethers. timetabled start.

village owner david Gazenski suggested it authorities call on which direction to start.

over council if that they move this approach to a different store, Gazenski alleged.

nearly as Belusko may reaching out to authorities, so too will white because of main receiving area for the mans professional recommendation.

I get distracted super easily, but I started writing down my most intrusive thoughts. 1, it helped me remember them, and 2, it helped me focus on the task at hand. From intriguing concepts to funny-sounding words. Some are quotes for funny dialog, some are character quirks. Now I have a list of really bad, really creative ideas that deserve to be told and deserve to die. Simultaneously.

For example, “Becoming so good at keyboard shortcuts that they do precognitive Googling” “A vegan who is transformed into a dog” “A math curriculum that hires voice actors from pop culture to voice the lessons ” “A character (probably lonely) makes a friend online and goes in for a fist bump with the monitor, only to break it.”

Trackbacks/Pingbacks

• 10 Short Story Ideas - […] writers have too many short story ideas, not too few. However, therein lies the problem, because the more ideas…
• Sunday Feature: May 15th, 2016 - Balle Millner - […] 100 Short Story Ideas […]
• Glint in Your Eye – The "Write" Place - […] Prompt: A shy, young woman unexpectedly bumps into her soulmate (literally bumps into him). In film, this is called…
• No Writing Is Wasted - […] part of your work in progress for fifteen minutes. If you don’t have a WIP, use one of our story…
• Your Writing Is Never Wasted - […] part of your work in progress for fifteen minutes. If you don’t have a WIP, use one of our story…
• No Writing Is Wasted – Smart Writing Tips - […] next part of your work in progress for fifteen minutes. If you don’t have a WIP, use one of our…
• No Writing Is Wasted – Publishing Review - […] next part of your work in progress for fifteen minutes. If you don’t have a WIP, use one of our…
• English 10R – Vocab Story | Mr. Novak - […] Using at least 10 words from the provided list, create a vocab story. If you need story starters, refer…
• 10 Short Story Ideas – Stacy's Blog - […] writers have too many short story ideas, not too few. However, therein lies the problem, because the more ideas…
• First Story of my life | Story Of my Boring Life - […] Wait! Need a story idea? We’ve got you covered. Get our top 100 short story ideas here. […]
• Photo Writing Prompt: Find Your Story in a Painting | Creative Writing - […] And of course, here’s your writing prompt: […]
• Assignment #6 and Story #2 – SDCC FALL 2017 English 249A/B/36 - […] https://thewritepractice.com/short-story-ideas/ […]
• 7 Haunted Halloween Writing Prompts | Creative Writing - […] BOO! It’s Halloween—what better day to write some spooky stories? Sharpen your pencil and take a stab at one…
• Writing Prompts: 7 Inspirational Ideas to Spark Your Creative Writing - […] the event doesn’t officially start until Monday, you may be wondering what to write about each day. Here are…
• Writing Prompts: 7 Inspirational Ideas to Spark Your Creative Writing – thomashwales - […] the event doesn’t officially start until Monday, you may be wondering what to write about each day. Here are…
• 5 Ways to Express Your Creativity - DailyStar - […] are great websites to give you ideas for a certain writing/film project. Say you’re not good at writing, but…
• How to Develop Story Ideas Into Amazing Stories - […] love hearing the different ways writers develop story ideas into full length projects. It’s one part of the writing…
• Stumped for Story Ideas? Try This One Tip - The Write Practice - […] they assure her that what she described is not a problem at all. She doesn’t need new story ideas.…
• 6 Creative Ways to Strengthen Your Story Idea - The Write Practice - […] up with a story idea isn’t hard. Coming up with a story idea that hits it out of the…
• 3 Writing Prompts to Tap Into Your Creative Well - The Write Practice - […] the hardest part about writing is coming up with the initial story idea. Once the spark of creativity is…
• 10 Short Story Ideas by Joe Bunting  – The world of writing - […] writers have too many short story ideas, not too few. However, therein lies the problem, because the more ideas you…
• The Lure of A New Story – Comma Grounds - […] But before you go, check out this list of Top 100 Short Story Ideas! […]
• How to Develop Story Ideas Into Amazing Stories – Books, Literature & Writing - […] love hearing the different ways writers develop story ideas into full length projects. It’s one part of the writing…
• 10 Best Creative Writing Prompts - […] Try a few out, and if you’re ready to take the next step in your writing, check out our…
• Writing Workshop: Can a Workshop Help You Become a Better Writer? - […] Structured time to plan your writing piece and brainstorm story ideas […]
• How to Publish a Short Story: Find Your Publication and Idea - […] submit, it’s time to plan the story. If you’re stumped for writing ideas, check out our 100 Best Short…
• Merry Goodman on Using Real-Life Experiences to Come Up With Story Ideas - […] always getting asked this question: “Where do you get your ideas?” I always give some rambling answer, but boiled…
• 20+ fun things to do when you’re stuck in the house - The Creative Writer - […] some of the prompts on this website, or write a story that you have been thinking about for a…
• 8 relaxing activities to help you cope with coronavirus stress - […] (or your computer) and some ideas. If you want to get creative, write a short story based on one…
• 8 relaxing activities to help you cope with coronavirus stress | Top News - […] your computer) and some ideas. If you want to get creative, write a short story based on one of these…
• 8 relaxing activities to help you cope with coronavirus... - Self-help - […] your computer) and some ideas. If you want to get creative, write a short story based on one of these…
• 8 relaxing activities to help you cope with coronavirus stress - CNET - ApparelGeek - […] computer) and some ideas. If you want to get creative, write a short story based on one of these prompts.…
• 8 relaxing activities to help you cope with coronavirus stress - CNET - TechyGeeksHome - […] (or your computer) and some ideas. If you want to get creative, write a short story based on one…
• 8 relaxing activities to help you cope with coronavirus stress - Techy Beasts - […] your computer) and some ideas. If you want to get creative, write a short story based on one of these…
• 8 relaxing activities to help you cope with coronavirus stress | NEAEA - […] your computer) and some ideas. If you want to get creative, write a short story based on one of these…
• 8 relaxing activities to help you cope with coronavirus stress - CNET - scoreit.online - […] computer) and some ideas. If you want to get creative, write a short story based on one of these prompts.…
• 10 Best Creative Writing Prompts – jcgregsolutions - […] Try a few out, and if you’re ready to take the next step in your writing, check out our 100…
• story ideas for teens – Language Skills Abroad - […] http://www.creative-writing-now.com/story-ideas.htmlhttp://thejohnfox.com/2016/06/creative-writing-prompts-young-adult-ya/http://www.journalbuddies.com/writing-grade-level/35-fiction-writing-prompts-for-teens/https://thewritepractice.com/short-story-ideas/http://yourstoryclub.com/short-stories-love/story-of-teenage-love/index.html […]
• Ten Secrets To Write Better Stories – WELCOME TO LIBRARY OF K V NO. 2 INDORE - […] Wait! Need a story idea? We’ve got you covered. Get our top 100 short story ideas here. […]
• Story Ideas - For Love of Stories - […] Top 100 Short Story Ideas […]
• How to Develop Story Ideas Into Amazing Stories – Charlotte’s Blog - […] love hearing the different ways writers develop story ideas into full length projects. It’s one part of the writing…
• How to Develop Story Ideas Into Amazing Stories – Top News Rocket - […] love hearing the different ways writers develop story ideas into full length projects. It’s one part of the writing…
• How to Develop Story Ideas Into Amazing Stories - - […] love hearing the different ways writers develop story ideas into full length projects. It’s one part of the writing…
• How to Develop Story Ideas Into Amazing Stories – The News Stories - […] love hearing the different ways writers develop story ideas into full length projects. It’s one part of the writing…
• How to Develop Story Ideas Into Amazing Stories – My WordPress - […] love hearing the different ways writers develop story ideas into full length projects. It’s one part of the writing…
• How to Develop Story Ideas Into Amazing Stories | Danny Gesmundo - […] love hearing the different ways writers develop story projects into full section assignments. It’s one part of the writing…
• How to Develop Story Ideas Into Amazing Stories – Gadget Searcher - […] like hearing the various methods authors establish story concepts into complete length tasks. It’’ s one part of the…
• How to Develop Story Ideas Into Amazing Stories – GaleForceNews.com - […] love hearing the different ways writers develop story ideas into full length projects. It’s one part of the writing…
• Episode 17: Crowdsourcing Paris, Joe Bunting, and How to Grow - Character Test - […] I asked my audience to give me adventures to accomplish in Paris. I got hundreds of adventure ideas, all…
• 5 Easy Ways to Become a Good Writer | Zippy Writers - […] this, you begin with a short story or episode that relates to your topic. Readers love to read a…

Submit a Comment Cancel reply

Your email address will not be published. Required fields are marked *

Submit Comment

Join over 450,000 readers who are saying YES to practice. You’ll also get a free copy of our eBook 14 Prompts :

Popular Resources

Book Writing Tips & Guides Creativity & Inspiration Tips Writing Prompts Grammar & Vocab Resources Best Book Writing Software ProWritingAid Review Writing Teacher Resources Publisher Rocket Review Scrivener Review Gifts for Writers

Books By Our Writers

Now, Take Your Idea and Write a Book!

Enter your email to get a free 3-step worksheet and start writing your book in just a few minutes.

You've got it! Just us where to send your guide.

Enter your email to get our free 10-step guide to becoming a writer.

You've got it! Just us where to send your book.

Enter your first name and email to get our free book, 14 Prompts.

• PRO Courses Guides New Tech Help Pro Expert Videos About wikiHow Pro Upgrade Sign In
• EDIT Edit this Article
• EXPLORE Tech Help Pro About Us Random Article Quizzes Request a New Article Community Dashboard This Or That Game Popular Categories Arts and Entertainment Artwork Books Movies Computers and Electronics Computers Phone Skills Technology Hacks Health Men's Health Mental Health Women's Health Relationships Dating Love Relationship Issues Hobbies and Crafts Crafts Drawing Games Education & Communication Communication Skills Personal Development Studying Personal Care and Style Fashion Hair Care Personal Hygiene Youth Personal Care School Stuff Dating All Categories Arts and Entertainment Finance and Business Home and Garden Relationship Quizzes Cars & Other Vehicles Food and Entertaining Personal Care and Style Sports and Fitness Computers and Electronics Health Pets and Animals Travel Education & Communication Hobbies and Crafts Philosophy and Religion Work World Family Life Holidays and Traditions Relationships Youth
• Browse Articles
• Learn Something New
• Quizzes Hot
• This Or That Game
• Train Your Brain
• Explore More
• Support wikiHow
• About wikiHow
• Log in / Sign up
• Education and Communications
• Writing Genres
• Short Story Writing

Craft Your Own Short Story: The Complete Guide

Last Updated: June 24, 2024 Fact Checked

This article was co-authored by Lucy V. Hay . Lucy V. Hay is a Professional Writer based in London, England. With over 20 years of industry experience, Lucy is an author, script editor, and award-winning blogger who helps other writers through writing workshops, courses, and her blog Bang2Write. Lucy is the producer of two British thrillers, and Bang2Write has appeared in the Top 100 round-ups for Writer’s Digest & The Write Life and is a UK Blog Awards Finalist and Feedspot’s #1 Screenwriting blog in the UK. She received a B.A. in Scriptwriting for Film & Television from Bournemouth University. There are 10 references cited in this article, which can be found at the bottom of the page. This article has been fact-checked, ensuring the accuracy of any cited facts and confirming the authority of its sources. This article has been viewed 4,698,386 times.

For many writers, the short story is the perfect medium. It is a refreshing activity. For many, it is as natural as breathing is to lungs. While writing a novel can be a Herculean task, just about anybody can craft—and, most importantly, finish —a short story. Writing a novel can be a tiresome task, but writing a short story, it's not the same. A short story includes setting, plot, character and message. Like a novel, a good short story will thrill and entertain your reader. With some brainstorming, drafting, and polishing, you can learn how to write a successful short story in no time. And the greatest benefit is that you can edit it frequently until you are satisfied.

Sample Short Stories

Brainstorming Ideas

• For example, you can start with a simple plot like your main character has to deal with bad news or your main character gets an unwanted visit from a friend or family member.
• You can also try a more complicated plot like your main character wakes up in a parallel dimension or your main character discovers someone else's deep dark secret.

Making Characters that Pop: Finding Inspiration: Characters are all around you. Spend some time people-watching in a public place, like a mall or busy pedestrian street. Make notes about interesting people you see and think about how you could incorporate them into your story. You can also borrow traits from people you know. Crafting a Backstory: Delve into your main character’s past experiences to figure out what makes them tick. What was the lonely old man like as a child? Where did he get that scar on his hand? Even if you don’t include these details in the story, knowing your character deeply will help them ring true. Characters Make the Plot: Create a character who makes your plot more interesting and complicated. For example, if your character is a teenage girl who really cares about her family, you might expect her to protect her brother from school bullies. If she hates her brother, though, and is friends with his bullies, she’s conflicted in a way that makes your plot even more interesting.

• For example, maybe your main character has a desire or want that they have a hard time fulfilling. Or perhaps your main character is trapped in a bad or dangerous situation and must figure out how to stay alive.

Tips on Crafting a Setting: Brainstorming descriptions: Write the down names of your settings, such as “small colony on Mars” or “the high school baseball field.” Visualize each place as vividly as you can and jot down whatever details come into your head. Set your characters down there and picture what they might do in this place. Thinking about your plot: Based on your characters and the arc of your plot, where does your story need to take place? Make your setting a crucial part of your story, so that your readers couldn’t imagine it anywhere else. For example, if your main character is a man who gets into a car crash, setting the story in a small town in the winter creates a plausible reason for the crash (black ice), plus an added complication (now he’s stranded in the cold with a broken car). Don’t overload the story. Using too many settings might confuse your reader or make it hard for them to get into the story. Using 1-2 settings is usually perfect for a short story.

• You can also focus on a more specific theme like “love between siblings,” “desire for friendship” or “loss of a parent.”

• For example, you may have an emotional climax where your main character, a lonely elderly man, has to confront his neighbor about his illegal activity. Or you may have an emotional climax where the main character, a young teenage girl, stands up for her brother against school bullies.

Creating a Satisfying Ending: Try out a few different endings. Outline a few different endings you could use. Visualize each option and see which ones feel more natural, surprising, or fulfilling. It’s okay if you don’t find the right ending right away—it’s one of the hardest parts of the story to write! How do you want your readers to feel when they finish? Your ending is the last impression you’ll leave on your reader. How will they feel if your characters succeed, fail, or land somewhere in the middle? For example, if your main character decides to stand up to her brother’s bullies but gets scared at the last second, the readers will leave feeling like she still has a lot of soul-searching to do. Stay away from cliches. Make sure you avoid gimmick endings, where you rely on familiar plot twists to surprise your reader. If your ending feels familiar or even boring, challenge yourself to make it more difficult for your characters.

• “The Lady with the Dog” by Anton Chekhov [7] X Research source
• “Something I’ve Been Meaning to Tell You” by Alice Munro
• “For Esme-With Love and Squalor" by J.D. Salinger [8] X Research source
• “A Sound of Thunder” by Ray Bradbury [9] X Research source
• “Snow, Glass, Apples” by Neil Gaiman
• "Brokeback Mountain” by Annie Proulx [10] X Research source
• “Wants” by Grace Paley
• “Apollo” by Chimamanda Ngozi Adichie
• “This is How You Lose Her” by Junot Diaz
• “Seven” by Edwidge Danticat

Creating a First Draft

• You can also try the snowflake method, where you have a one-sentence summary, a one-paragraph summary, a synopsis of all the characters in the story, and a spreadsheet of scenes.

Short stories are an excellent format to hone your writing skills. "Start with short stories. After all, if you were taking up rock climbing, you wouldn't start with Mount Everest. So if you're starting fantasy, don't start with a nine-book series."

• For example, an opening line like: “I was lonely that day” does not tell your reader much about the narrator and is not unusual or engaging.
• Instead, try an opening line like: “The day after my wife left me, I rapped on the neighbor’s door to ask if she had any sugar for a cake I wasn’t going to bake.” This line gives the reader a past conflict, the wife leaving, and tension in the present between the narrator and the neighbor.

• Some stories are written in second person, where the narrator uses “you.” This is usually only done if the second person is essential to the narrative, such as in Ted Chiang’s short story, “Story of Your Life” or Junot Diaz’s short story, “This is How You Lose Her.”
• Most short stories are written in the past tense, though you can use the present tense if you’d like to give the story more immediacy.

Quick Dialogue Tips: Develop a voice for each character. Your characters are all unique, so all of their dialogue will sound a little different. Experiment to see what voice sounds right for each character. For example, one character might greet a friend by saying, “Hey girl, what’s up?”, while another might say, “Where have you been? I haven’t seen you in ages.” Use different dialogue tags—but not too many. Sprinkle descriptive dialogue tags, like “stammered” or “shouted,” throughout your story, but don’t make them overwhelming. You can continue to use “said,” in some situations, choosing a more descriptive tag when the scene really needs it.

• For example, you may describe your old high school as “a giant industrial-looking building that smells of gym socks, hair spray, lost dreams, and chalk.” Or you may describe the sky by your house as “a blank sheet covered in thick, gray haze from wildfires that crackled in the nearby forest in the early morning.”

• You can also end on an interesting image or dialogue that reveals a character change or shift.
• For example, you may end your story when your main character decides to turn in their neighbor, even if that means losing them as a friend. Or you may end your story with the image of your main character helping her bloodied brother walk home, just in time for dinner.

Polishing the Draft

• Notice if your story follows your plot outline and that there is a clear conflict for your main character.
• Reading the story aloud can also help you catch any spelling, grammar, or punctuation errors.

Parts to Delete: Unnecessary description: Include just enough description to show the readers the most important characteristics of a place, a character, or an object while contributing to the story’s overall tone. If you have to clip out a particularly beautiful description, write it down and save it—you may be able to use in another story! Scenes that don’t move the plot forward: If you think a scene might not be necessary to the plot, try crossing it out and reading through the scenes before and after it. If the story still flows well and makes sense, you can probably delete the scene. Characters that don’t serve a purpose: You might have created a character to make a story seem realistic or to give your main character someone to talk to, but if that character isn’t important to the plot, they can probably be cut or merged into another character. Look carefully at a character’s extra friends, for example, or siblings who don’t have much dialogue.

• For example, the title “Something I’ve Been Meaning to Tell You” by Alice Munro is a good one because it is a quote from a character in the story and it addresses the reader directly, where the “I” has something to share with readers.
• The title “Snow, Apple, Glass” by Neil Gaiman is also a good one because it presents three objects that are interesting on their own, but even more interesting when placed together in one story.

• You can also join a writing group and submit your short story for a workshop. Or you may start your own writing group with friends so you can all workshop each other’s stories.
• Once you get feedback from others, you should then revise the short story again so it is at its best draft.

Community Q&A

Reader Videos

• Once you decide on your theme, plot, and character traits, don't deviate from them! That way, your story will feel very cohesive all the way through. Thanks Helpful 0 Not Helpful 0

Tips from our Readers

• Let yourself be inspired! Enjoy yourself and get a sense of emotion. Your own experiences are realistic and relatable, so start there. Maybe you recently felt a slight thrill that will interest the reader, or maybe you are currently feeling suspense on any level. Regardless of how you choose, every good story starts with inspiration.
• Make sure you're certain of your theme and stick to it. That way, readers won't get confused.
• Take a notebook everywhere in case inspiration strikes.

You Might Also Like

• ↑ https://www.writersdigest.com/there-are-no-rules/how-to-brainstorm-give-your-brain-free-rein
• ↑ https://blog.reedsy.com/character-development/
• ↑ http://www.nownovel.com/blog/how-to-write-a-short-story/
• ↑ https://www.masterclass.com/articles/understanding-story-setting
• ↑ https://www.masterclass.com/articles/how-to-develop-a-theme-for-your-story
• ↑ https://www.goodreads.com/list/show/102799.50_Best_Short_Stories_of_All_Time
• ↑ https://www.grammarly.com/blog/need-a-pick-me-up-5-best-short-stories-of-all-time/
• ↑ http://www.listchallenges.com/the-50-best-short-stories-of-all-time
• ↑ https://writers.com/freytags-pyramid/
• ↑ https://writingcooperative.com/how-to-write-a-short-story-17c615853bf2

About This Article

If you want to write a short story, first decide on the central conflict for your story, then create a main character who deals with that problem, and decide whether they will interact with anyone else. Next, decide when and where your story will take place. Next, make a plot outline, with a climax and a resolution, and use that outline to create your first draft, telling the whole story without worrying about making it perfect. Read the short story out loud to yourself to help with proofreading and revision. To learn more about how to add details to your story and come up with an interesting title, keep reading the article! Did this summary help you? Yes No

• Send fan mail to authors

Reader Success Stories

Ann Clemmons

Mar 16, 2017

Did this article help you?

Oct 16, 2016

Gael Ronquillo

Jan 28, 2021

Irena Halder

Dec 26, 2017

Nicole Altamia

Aug 17, 2016

Featured Articles

Trending Articles

Watch Articles

• Terms of Use
• Privacy Policy
• Do Not Sell or Share My Info
• Not Selling Info

Don’t miss out! Sign up for

wikiHow’s newsletter

How to Write a Short Story That Captivates Your Reader

Trying to write a short story is the perfect place to begin your writing career .

Because it reveals many of the obstacles, dilemmas, and questions you’ll face when creating fiction of any length.

If you find these things knotty in a short story, imagine how profound they would be in a book-length tale.

Most writers need to get a quarter million clichés out of their systems before they hope to sell something.

And they need to learn the difference between imitating their favorite writers and emulating their best techniques.

Mastering even a few of the elements of fiction while learning the craft will prove to be quick wins for you as you gain momentum as a writer.

I don’t mean to imply that learning how to write a short story is easier than learning how to write a novel —only that as a neophyte you might find the process more manageable in smaller bites.

So let’s start at the beginning.

• What Is a Short Story?

Don’t make the mistake of referring to short nonfiction articles as short stories. In the publishing world, short story always refers to fiction. And short stories come varying shapes and sizes:

• Traditional: 1,500-5000 words
• Flash Fiction: 500-1,000 words
• Micro Fiction: 5 to 350 words

Is there really a market for a short story of 5,000 words (roughly 20 double-spaced manuscript pages)?

Some publications and contests accept entries that long, but it’s easier and more common to sell a short story in the 1,500- to 3,000-word range.

And on the other end of the spectrum, you may wonder if I’m serious about short stories of fewer than 10 words (Micro Fiction). Well, sort of.

They are really more gimmicks, but they exist. The most famous was Ernest Hemingway’s response to a bet that he couldn’t write fiction that short. He wrote: For sale: baby shoes. Never worn.

That implied a vast backstory and deep emotion.

Here are some other examples of micro fiction from my Facebook page.

Writing a short story is an art, despite that they are so much more concise than novels. Which is why I created this complete guide.

• How to Come Up with Great Short Story Ideas

Do you struggle coming up with short story ideas?

Or is your list so long you don’t know where to start?

Writing fiction i s not about rules or techniques or someone else’s ideas. 

It’s about a story well told .

Short story ideas are all around you, and you can learn to recognize them. Then you can write with confidence and enjoy the process.

I recommend these strategies to generate story ideas:

1. Recognize the germ.

Much fiction starts with a memory—a person, a problem, tension, fear, conflict that resonates with you and grows in your mind. 

That’s the germ of an idea that can become your story.

2. Write it down.

Write your first draft to simply get the basics of the story down without worrying about grammar, cliches, redundancy or anything but the plot.

3. Create characters from people you know.

Characters come from people you’ve or have known all your life (relatives). 

Brainstorming interesting, quirky, inspiring, influential people and mix and match their looks, ages, genders, traits, voices , tics, habits, characteristics. The resulting character will be an amalgam of those.

4. Get writing.

The outlining and research has to end at some point.  

You’ve got to start getting words onto the page.

Interested in reading more about these strategies?

Click here to read my in-depth blog post on how to come up with story ideas .

• How to Structure Your Short Story

Regardless whether you’re an Outliner or a Pantser like me (one who writes by the seat of their pants),  I recommend a basic story structure .

It looks like this, according to bestsellin g Dean Koontz :

• Plunge your main character into terrible trouble as soon as possible. (That trouble will mean something different depending on your genre. For a thriller it might be life-threatening. For a romance it might mean choosing between two suitors.)
• Everything your character does to try to get out of the trouble makes it only worse.
• Eventually things appear hopeless.
• Finally, everything your character has learned through all that trouble gives him what he needs to win the day—or fail.

That structure will keep you —and your reader—engaged.

• How to Write a Short Story in 9 Steps
• Read as Many Great Short Stories as You Can Find
• Aim for the Heart
• Narrow Your Scope
• Make Your Title Sing
• Use the Classic Story Structure
• Suggest Backstory, Don’t Elaborate
• When in Doubt, Leave it Out
• Ensure a Satisfying Ending
• Cut Like Your Story’s Life Depends on It

How to Write a Short Story Step 1. Read as Many Great Short Stories as You Can Find

Read hundreds of them—especially the classics .

You learn this genre by familiarizing yourself with the best. See yourself as an apprentice. Watch, evaluate, analyze the experts, then try to emulate their work.

Soon you’ll learn enough about how to write a short story that you can start developing your own style.

A lot of the skills you need can be learned through osmosis .

Where to start? Read Bret Lott , a modern-day master. (He chose one of my short stories for one of his collections .)

Reading two or three dozen short stories should give you an idea of their structure and style. That should spur you to try one of your own while continuing to read dozens more.

Remember, you won’t likely start with something sensational, but what you’ve learned through your reading—as well as what you’ll learn from your own writing—should give you confidence. You’ll be on your way.

How to Write a Short Story Step 2. Aim for the Heart

The most effective short stories evoke deep emotions in the reader.

What will move them? The same things that probably move you:

• Heroic sacrifice

How to Write a Short Story Step 3. Narrow Your Scope

It should go without saying that there’s a drastic difference between a 450-page, 100,000-word novel and a 10-page, 2000-word short story.

One can accommodate an epic sweep of a story and cover decades with an extensive cast of characters .

The other must pack an emotional wallop and tell a compelling story with a beginning, a middle, and an end—with about 2% of the number of words.

Naturally, that dramatically restricts your number of characters, scenes, and even plot points .

The best short stories usually encompass only a short slice of the main character’s life —often only one scene or incident that must also bear the weight of your Deeper Question, your theme or what it is you’re really trying to say.

Tightening Tips

• If your main character needs a cohort or a sounding board, don’t give her two. Combine characters where you can.
• Avoid long blocks of description; rather, write just enough to trigger the theater of your reader’s mind.
• Eliminate scenes that merely get your characters from one place to another. The reader doesn’t care how they got there, so you can simply write: Late that afternoon, Jim met Sharon at a coffee shop…

Your goal is to get to a resounding ending by portraying a poignant incident that tell a story in itself and represents a bigger picture.

How to Write a Short Story Step 4. Make Your Title Sing

Work hard on what to call your short story.

Yes, it might get changed by editors, but it must grab their attention first. They’ll want it to stand out to readers among a wide range of competing stories, and so do you.

How to Write a Short Story Step 5. Use the Classic Story Structure

Once your title has pulled the reader in, how do you hold his interest?

As you might imagine, this is as crucial in a short story as it is in a novel. So use the same basic approach:

Plunge your character into terrible trouble from the get-go .

Of course, terrible trouble means something different for different genres.

• In a thriller, your character might find himself in physical danger, a life or death situation.
• In a love story, the trouble might be emotional, a heroine torn between two lovers.
• In a mystery, your main character might witness a crime, and then be accused of it.

Don’t waste time setting up the story. Get on with it.

Tell your reader just enough to make her care about your main character, then get to the the problem, the quest, the challenge, the danger—whatever it is that drives your story.

How to Write a Short Story Step 6. Suggest Backstory, Don’t Elaborate

You don’t have the space or time to flash back or cover a character’s entire backstory.

Rather than recite how a Frenchman got to America, merely mention the accent he had hoped to leave behind when he emigrated to the U.S. from Paris.

Don’t spend a paragraph describing a winter morning.

Layer that bit of sensory detail into the narrative by showing your character covering her face with her scarf against the frigid wind.

How to Write a Short Story Step 7. When in Doubt, Leave it Out

Short stories are, by definition, short. Every sentence must count. If even one word seems extraneous, it has to go.

How to Write a Short Story Step 8. Ensure a Satisfying Ending

This is a must. Bring down the curtain with a satisfying thud.

In a short story this can often be accomplished quickly, as long as it resounds with the reader and makes her nod. It can’t seem forced or contrived or feel as if the story has ended too soon.

In a modern day version of the Prodigal Son, a character calls from a taxi and leaves a message that if he’s allowed to come home, his father should leave the front porch light on. Otherwise, he’ll understand and just move on.

The rest of the story is him telling the cabbie how deeply his life choices have hurt his family.

The story ends with the taxi pulling into view of his childhood home, only to find not only the porch light on, but also every light in the house and more out in the yard.

That ending needed no elaboration. We don’t even need to be shown the reunion, the embrace, the tears, the talk. The lights say it all.

How to Write a Short Story Step 9. Cut Like Your Story’s Life Depends on It

Because it does.

When you’ve finished your story, the real work has just begun.

It’s time for you to become a ferocious self-editor .

Once you’re happy with the flow of the story, every other element should be examined for perfection: spelling, grammar, punctuation, sentence construction, word choice , elimination of clichés, redundancies, you name it.

Also, pour over the manuscript looking for ways to engage your reader’s senses and emotions.

All writing is rewriting . And remember, tightening nearly always adds power. Omit needless words.

She shrugged her shoulders .

He blinked his eyes .

Jim walked in through the open door and sat down in a chair .

The crowd clapped their hands and stomped their feet .

Learn to tighten and give yourself the best chance to write short stories that captivate your reader.

• Short Story Examples
• The Gift of the Magi by O. Henry
• The Bet by Anton Chekhov
• The Necklace by Guy de Maupassant
• To Build a Fire by Jack London
• Journalism In Tennessee by Mark Twain
• Transients in Arcadia by O. Henry
• A New England Nun by Mary E. Wilkins Freeman
• Miggles by Bret Harte
• The McWilliamses And The Burglar Alarm by Mark Twain
• Vanka by Anton Chekhov
• Where to Sell Your Short Stories

1. Contests

Writing contests are great because the winners usually get published in either a magazine or online—which means instant visibility for your name.

Many pay cash prizes up to $5,000. But even those that don’t offer cash give you awards that lend credibility to your next short story pitch .

2. Genre-Specific Periodicals

Such publications cater to audiences who love stories written in their particular literary category.

If you can score with one of these, the editor will likely come back to you for more.

Any time you can work with an editor, you’re developing a skill that will well serve your writing.

3. Popular Magazines

Plenty of print and online magazines still buy and publish short stories. A few examples:

• The Atlantic
• Harper’s Magazine
• Alfred Hitchcock’s Mystery Magazine
• The New Yorker
• Ellery Queen’s Mystery Magazine
• Woman’s World

4. Literary Magazines

While, admittedly, this market calls for a more intellectual than mass market approach to writing, getting published in one is still a win.

Here’s a list of literary magazine short story markets .

5. Short Story Books

Yes, some publishers still publish these.

They might consist entirely of short stories from one author, or they might contain the work of several, but they’re usually tied together by theme.

Regardless which style you’re interested in, remember that while each story should fit the whole, it must also work on its own, complete and satisfying in itself.

• What’s Your Short Story Idea?

You’ll know yours has potential when you can distill its idea to a single sentence. You’ll find that this will keep you on track during the writing stage. Here’s mine for a piece I titled Midnight Clear (which became a movie starring Stephen Baldwin):

An estranged son visits his lonely mother on Christmas Eve before his planned suicide, unaware she is planning the same, and the encounter gives them each reasons to go on.

Are You Making This #1 Amateur Writing Mistake?

Faith-Based Words and Phrases

What You and I Can Learn From Patricia Raybon

Before you go, be sure to grab my FREE guide:

How to Write a Book: Everything You Need to Know in 20 Steps

Just tell me where to send it:

Enter your name and email below to instantly access my ultimate self-editing checklist.

How to Craft a Killer Short Story

Taught by: Laura Mae Isaacman

So, you've decided to write a short story ! Many a published author got their starts from publishing short stories. It's the perfect medium for so many authors: succinct, clear, character-driven, and brief. Compared to the giant novel, it makes sense to say that a short story is easy to write and publish... right?

False. The art of a great short story requires a different set of writing skills altogether. And in this 10-part course, you'll not only find out what exactly those are—but also how to put them to good use while submitting to short story magazines.

Brought to you by:

Find out more on Laura’s Reedsy profile .

10-day writing and publishing courses

Learn in quick five-minute lessons

Lessons are sent to your inbox each morning

Continue learning

People who enjoyed this course also looked at the following:

Novel Writing 101

So you want to write a novel? In this 10-part course, novelist and ghostwriter Tom Bromley will show you how to plan and write your book.

Taught by Tom Bromley

Stop Procrastinating! Build a Solid Writing Routine

This 10-part course will reveal researched-backed, actionable tips to help you face down your procrastination gremlins and find a solid writing routine.

Taught by Prolifiko

How to Write a Business Book

So you want to write a business book? In this free 10-part course, publishing partner Alison Jones will show you how to structure and write your book.

Taught by Alison Jones

How to Turn Your Cookbook Idea into a Reality

Bring your cookbook to life in this free course from Laura Gladwin, the editor behind books by Heston Blumenthal, Ferran Adrià and Rene Redzepi.

Taught by Laura Gladwin

The Non-Sexy Business of Writing Non-Fiction

This free Reedsy Learning course explains the mistakes to avoid, the questions to ask yourself, and how to stay motivated when writing non-fiction.

Taught by Azul Terronez

The Ten Commandments of Writing YA Novels

Editor Kate Angelella reveals her 10 Commandments for Writing Young Adult fiction in this free course from Reedsy Learning.

Taught by Kate Angelella

NEW VIDEO COURSE

How to Write a Novel

Join Tom Bromley for a writing masterclass and finish your first draft in 3 months. Learn more →

Booked4Books

We’re Booked for Books.

How to Write Engaging Short Stories: Tips & Techniques

Stories can be powerful. They can make readers laugh, cry, think deeply, or even see the world in a new way. From ancient myths passed down through generations to modern novels that capture contemporary life, stories shape our understanding of ourselves and the world around us.

Short stories, in particular, offer a unique and potent form of storytelling. Their brevity allows readers to immerse themselves in a complete narrative in a single sitting, making them perfect for our busy lives. Despite their length, short stories can deliver the same depth and richness as a novel, packing complex characters, vivid settings, and compelling plots into just a few pages. They provide a concentrated dose of storytelling magic, offering both writers and readers a powerful literary experience.

Despite their brevity, writing short stories is no easy task. While it might seem simpler to write a few pages instead of an entire novel, the reality is that short stories require a high level of skill and precision. Every word must serve a purpose, and there is little room for error. In this blog, we’ll explore essential techniques for crafting compelling short stories.

Start with a Strong Hook

A strong hook grabs your readers’ attention instantly. It’s the opening line or scene that reels readers in like a fish on a hook (pun intended!). It sets the tone, sparks curiosity, and makes readers want to know more. Think of it as your story’s first impression—it needs to be memorable and enticing to keep readers glued to the pages.

Start with a bang! Begin with an intriguing question, a shocking statement, or jump straight into the action. Make readers feel something—whether it’s excitement, suspense, or curiosity.

Begin with a question that sparks curiosity, inviting readers to ponder its answer within the unfolding tale. Or plunge them directly into a scene pulsing with action or mystery, instantly immersing them in the narrative’s intrigue.

Emotions wield potent hooks too. Open with a line that stirs feelings—be it excitement, fear, or empathy—prompting readers to connect with the characters and their journey.

Focus on Single Idea or Theme

In short stories, brevity is key. Focusing on a single idea or theme allows for concentrated exploration and development, ensuring clarity and impact within a limited word count. It keeps the narrative focused and cohesive, guiding the reader through a meaningful journey without unnecessary distractions. A strong theme also enhances reader engagement by creating a clear emotional connection and resonance.

Start by identifying a central theme that resonates with you and aligns with your story’s message. Build your characters around this theme, giving them motivations and conflicts that reflect its core elements. Use symbolism and imagery to reinforce the theme throughout the story, creating a cohesive narrative atmosphere. Ensure every scene, dialogue exchange, and plot twist contributes to the exploration of the theme, avoiding tangents that detract from the story’s focus. By staying true to your chosen theme, you’ll craft a compelling short story that lingers in the minds and hearts of your audience.

Use Dialogue Effectively

Using dialogue effectively in a short story can elevate your narrative, bringing characters to life and advancing the plot with authenticity and depth.  Imagine your characters speaking directly to your readers, conveying their thoughts, desires, and fears through their words. Effective dialogue should feel realistic and purposeful, capturing the unique voice of each character and driving the story forward.

• Advance the plot: Dialogue should not only convey information but also propel the story’s momentum. It can reveal crucial details, create tension, or introduce plot twists, moving the narrative towards its resolution.
• Reveal character: Each character’s speech should reflect their personality, background, and motivations. Use dialect, vocabulary, and speech patterns to distinguish characters and deepen their development.
• Maintain natural flow: Dialogue should flow smoothly, mimicking real-life conversations while avoiding unnecessary filler. Use tags (said, asked, replied) sparingly and let the rhythm of speech guide the pace of your story.

Maintain a Tight Plot Structure

A well-structured plot maintains pacing, builds tension effectively, and delivers a cohesive storyline that engages readers from beginning to end. It allows authors to make every word count, crafting a narrative that feels complete and impactful despite its compact length.

Begin with a clear understanding of your story’s central conflict or theme. Outline key plot points—introduction, rising action, climax, and resolution—to map out the journey your characters will take. Focus on concise storytelling; avoid unnecessary subplots or digressions that distract from the main storyline. Each scene should advance the plot or develop characters, maintaining a sense of purpose and progression. Use foreshadowing and pacing to build anticipation towards the climax, where tensions peak and decisions are made.

Finally, ensure a satisfying resolution that ties up loose ends while leaving room for reflection or surprise. By honing your plot structure, you create a dynamic and engaging short story that resonates with readers long after they’ve finished reading.

Keep it Concise

• Trim Excess: Cut out redundancies and streamline your prose. Eliminate filler words and unnecessary descriptions that slow down the pacing.
• Structure with purpose: Plan your story’s structure to maximize efficiency. Each scene should contribute directly to the overarching narrative arc.
• Focus on the core: Identify the central theme or idea you want to explore and keep your narrative tightly aligned with it. Avoid unnecessary subplots or details that do not contribute directly to the main storyline.
• Use Efficient Language: Choose words that convey meaning effectively and efficiently. Opt for active voice and strong verbs to keep your writing crisp and engaging. Avoid verbosity and aim for clarity and impact in your sentences.
• Edit ruthlessly: After writing your draft, revise and edit with a critical eye. Cut any passages that do not advance the plot or deepen characterization. Focus on refining your story to its essential elements while preserving its emotional and thematic resonance.

As you continue to hone your skills, think about the impact you want your stories to have. How can your characters’ journeys resonate with readers on a personal level? What themes or ideas do you want to explore that could inspire or challenge perspectives?

No matter what your stories tell, remember to fit big ideas into small spaces. Because each story is a chance to whisk your audience away to new places and spark thoughts. And you’ve very limited space to do that.

Leave a Reply Cancel reply

Your email address will not be published. Required fields are marked *

Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment.

Reading & Math for K-5

• Kindergarten
• Learning numbers
• Comparing numbers
• Place Value
• Roman numerals
• Subtraction
• Multiplication
• Order of operations
• Drills & practice
• Measurement
• Factoring & prime factors
• Proportions
• Shape & geometry
• Data & graphing
• Word problems
• Children's stories
• Leveled Stories
• Sentences & passages
• Context clues
• Cause & effect
• Compare & contrast
• Fact vs. fiction
• Fact vs. opinion
• Main idea & details
• Story elements
• Conclusions & inferences
• Sounds & phonics
• Words & vocabulary
• Reading comprehension
• Early writing
• Numbers & counting
• Simple math
• Social skills
• Other activities
• Dolch sight words
• Fry sight words
• Multiple meaning words
• Prefixes & suffixes
• Vocabulary cards
• Other parts of speech
• Punctuation
• Capitalization
• Narrative writing
• Opinion writing
• Informative writing
• Cursive alphabet
• Cursive letters
• Cursive letter joins
• Cursive words
• Cursive sentences
• Cursive passages
• Grammar & Writing

Breadcrumbs

Download & Print Only $3.49

Grade 5 Children's Stories & Reading Worksheets

Stories and comprehension worksheets.

Each children's story is followed by reading comprehension questions.  Most questions are 'open ended' and focus on comprehension skills such as making inferences, drawing conclusions and understanding cause and effect.  The passages vary in difficulty with some passages having more challenging vocabulary.

After the Flood      700 words

Alex and Amanda’s First Concert     800 words

The Astronomy Project     600 words

Best Friend Blues      560 words

"Bring your Pet Day" Disaster     510 words

Dinner Disaster      860 words

Fairy Followers      790 words

Fossil Mystery     535 words

The Goose Voyage     650 words

Jump Around     500 words

Mystery of the Broken Pie     840 words

The Best Vacation Ever      560 words

Finders Keepers     730 words

Non-fiction:

Curious about Careers: Engineering     440 words

Curious about Careers: Teacher      540 words

Henry Ford      390 words

Horses     405 words

How to Care for a Pet Fish     605 words

How to Make Animations     520 words

Space Based Astronomy      360 words

What Police and Detectives Do     720 words

What is K5?

K5 Learning offers free worksheets , flashcards  and inexpensive  workbooks  for kids in kindergarten to grade 5. Become a member  to access additional content and skip ads.

Our members helped us give away millions of worksheets last year.

We provide free educational materials to parents and teachers in over 100 countries. If you can, please consider purchasing a membership ($24/year) to support our efforts.

Members skip ads and access exclusive features.

Learn about member benefits

This content is available to members only.

Join K5 to save time, skip ads and access more content. Learn More

• Forgot Password?

How to write a great short story: 7 simple steps

There are many reasons to learn how to write a great short story, even if you consider yourself a novelist first. Short stories present many publishing opportunities in journals and magazines. A short story can also be a testing ground where you work out the central themes, conflicts and characters you will use in a longer work. Here are 7 steps to writing a short story like the greats:

• Post author By Bridget McNulty
• 5 Comments on How to write a great short story: 7 simple steps

First: How long is a short story exactly?

When writing a short story it’s a good idea to have a target length in mind. Short story publications and writing contests have strict minimum and maximum word count limits.

The average story length preferred by magazine and journal publishers is 5000 words or less. The prestigious Caine Prize for African Writing specifies in its short story submission requirements a length of between 3000 to 10,000 words. The Lorian Hemingway Short Story Competition, on the other hand, has a lower maximum word count requirement – 3500 words.

While short story length tends to hover around 3000 to 5000 in publishing, there’s nothing to say you can’t write a 40-page short story. If you hope to publish, though, remember to check submission length requirements before you start writing your story.

How to write a great short story: Your 7 steps

Step 1: choose an interesting story premise that suits short story treatment.

Some ideas are too novelistic to fit the length constraints of a short story. The story ideas that tend to work best contain a single crucial event, character epiphany, confrontation or twist.

Short story examples that fit this description include Faulkner’s ‘A Rose for Emily’ and Poe’s ‘The Tell-tale Heart’ . In Faulkner’s story, the town recluse dies and the locals discover a grisly, macabre secret. In Poe’s story, a man who claims to have murdered another is driven to reveal himself to invesigating officers when he’s tormented by the sound of the dead man’s beating heart.

When choosing an idea for your short story, ask yourself:

• What will the central event or moment of my story be?
• How will I build up to this moment? In Faulkner’s story, we learn about Emily’s death at the start of the story, but our curiosity about her grows up until the grisly reveal as we are told about the curiosity of the townsoflk

Once you have your central story idea, knowing how to start a short story well is crucial:

Step 2: Start your you short story with an intriguing sentence that leaves questions

Whether you write short stories or novels, both require hooks that draw readers in. In short stories, this is especially important as brevity means that each part of the whole stands out that much more.

To learn how to write a great short story opening, study the greats. The best short story writers create opening lines that fill us with questions. Alice Munro (who won the Nobel and the Man Booker International Prize for her body of short stories) is a master of this.

Take, for example, the opening of Munro’s short story ‘Train’ :

‘This is a slow train anyway, and it has slowed some more for the curve.’ Immediately we want to know why it is significant that the train is slow. That word ‘anyway’ is perplexing – it emerges in subsequent sentences that it is a rationalization. The focal character, Jackson, is contemplating jumping from the slow train in question.

To write a short story that readers love, you first need to draw readers in. Practice writing short story openings that leave questions.

Step 3: Create memorable core short story characters

Great short stories have memorable characters. In Poe’s ‘The Tell-Tale Heart,’ the unnamed narrator is full of character. He is neurotic, nervous, and continually defends himself as not being mad:

‘Now this is the point. You fancy me mad. Madmen know nothing. But you should have seen me. You should have seen how wisely I proceeded – with what caution – with what foresight – with what dissimulation I went to work!’

Besides giving your short story characters vivid voices (as Poe does), take time to develop them. Poe’s narrator goes from being worried by the old man’s eyes to dismembering him and being overcome by guilt. The character moves from sneaky, self-concealing behaviour to remorseful self-revelation.

To truly create fanastic short fiction characters, you need to know your characters inside out. This will help you distil your characters’ essential features and quirks. As Dennis Jerz and Kathy Kennedy say, ‘It is important to know way more about the character than you will ever use in the story.’ Some of the details they suggest you write down about your characters:

• What do they hate?
• What are their secrets?
• What are their strongest memories?
• Do they have any illnesses, phobias or nervous gestures? What are their faults?

To write a great short story, plan small character arcs  like Poe that show how your main characters change due to the events of the story.

Step 4: Write meaningful character dialogue

Because there is less space for lengthy exposition in a short story, it’s doubly important to write impactful dialogue. All dialogue should contain information that grows readers’ understanding of your characters and/or the events of the story.

For example, in Munro’s short story ‘The Bear Came Over the Mountain’ , about a man and his wife who is in the early stages of Alzheimer’s and is put in a home, Munro uses dialogue to great effect.

In an early part of the story, Grant takes Fiona a book on Iceland which she shows little interest in. Towards the end of the story, Grant visits Fiona and the following dialogue ensues:

[Fiona] said, “Look at this beautiful book I found. It’s about Iceland. You wouldn’t think they’d leave valuable books lying around in the rooms. But I think they’ve got the clothes mixed up – I never wear yellow.”

“Fiona,” he said.

“Are we all checked out now?” she said. He thought the brightness of her voice was wavering a little. “You’ve been gone a long time.”

In this dialogue, Munro shows the pathos of Fiona presenting the gift Grant had brought her with no recollection of this act. The dialogue conveys succinctly the change in the character, her increasingly sketchy memory. It subtly conveys the emotional impact of Fiona’s condition on her significant other, distilling the story of their relationship.

In the best short stories, besides crisp dialogue there is also often a potent sense of change:

Step 5: Show pivotal change

Change drives stories. When we talk about how to write a great short story, we’re also talking about how to write a great story, length aside. For a short story to deliver the same sense of journey as a novel, however, there needs to be a similar sense of development and change.

As we often repeat, the 5 ‘W’s’ of story – who, what, why, where, and when – can all change. The first two – who and what – can change more radicallly in a novel than a short story. In a novel, the narrator can change from chapter to chapter. By comparison, for unity of effect in short stories we often stick with a central narrator throughout the entire story.

In short stories, the ‘why’ often changes. The ‘twist in the tale’ type of ending (popularised by the American author O. Henry) is an example of this. In O Henry’s short story Mammon and the Archer, for example, a son bets with his father that love wins over money. The son proves this to his father by winning the hand of a girl he loves in marriage, but it turns out that the son’s advances aren’t why the girl accepts. His father pulled strings using his money to secure the arrangement, effectively winning the wager.

The ‘where’ of a short story changes less often. A novel might track an assassin’s travel around the globe, but is more common in short stories to see how things change in a fixed or limited setting. The ‘when’ is also typically more static.

At the same time, you can convey the illusion of time passing and a longer narrative frame in short stories using memory. This is something Alice Munro excels at – her story narrators often recall scenes from childhood, and these intersect with narration describing current experiences.

Step 6: Build to your story’s climax

In a novel-length work of fiction, there is space to build to the story’s end and thus there are many ways to arrange moments of tension, revelation as well as stretches of more leisurely digression.

Learning how to write a great short story requires becoming adept at condensing this building process. In a short space of time, you need to create a pull towards resolution. In Munro’s ‘The Bear Came Over the Mountain’, she achieves this building effect by showing Fiona’s worsening memory.

Munro’s story does something all great stories do: It follows its own internal logic. Early in the story, we realise something is afoot when Grant asks Fiona whether she’s been taking sleeping pills and she replies, ‘If I am I don’t remember.” In the subsequent paragraph, Munro writes ‘Vitamins didn’t help. She would stand in doorways trying to figure out where she was going.’ There is a cumulative sense of change that builds to the complications around Fiona’s extra-marital interest in another resident at the care home.

What Munro’s example shows is that a story doesn’t need murder or gripping action to be interesting. You can still create a strong sense of story by writing memorable characters, punchy dialogue, and developing your starting story scenario convincingly.

Step 7: Write a fitting story ending

We’ve talked elsewhere about writing a satisfying ending for a novel . In a short story, the ending also needs to bring together the strands of the story. Often, short story endings are either surprising (the ‘twist in the tale’) or convey a final irony.

In Roald Dahl’s famous short story ‘Lamb to the Slaughter’, for example, a woman bludgeons her husband to death with a frozen leg of lamb and the story culminates in her serving the evidence to the investigating officers. Munro achieves a bittersweet irony in ‘The Bear Came Over the Mountain’ in the final lines of dialogue between Fiona and Grant:

“You could have just driven away,” she said. “Just driven away without a care in the world and forsook me. Forsooken me. Forsaken.”

He kept his face against her white hair, her pink scalp, her sweetly shaped skull.

He said, “Not a chance.”

Munro conveys the irony that even while she is thanking her husband for not forsaking her, this is what Fiona is doing to him herself, involuntarily, due to her memory loss.

To write a great short story, make sure that your ending provides answers to central story questions and conveys a sense of final reflection on your core themes.

Do you want to improve your short fiction or try your hand at a novel? Find a central story idea , join the short stories group and get helpful feedback from the Now Novel community now.

Related Posts:

• How to write a short story: 10 steps to a great read
• How to start a short story: 5 lessons from great writers
• How to create tension in a story: 8 simple steps
• Tags short story , short story examples , short story length

By Bridget McNulty

Bridget McNulty is a published author, content strategist, writer, editor and speaker. She is the co-founder of two non-profits: Sweet Life Diabetes Community, South Africa's largest online diabetes community, and the Diabetes Alliance, a coalition of all the organisations working in diabetes in South Africa. She is also the co-founder of Now Novel: an online novel-writing course where she coaches aspiring writers to start - and finish! - their novels. Bridget believes in the power of storytelling to create meaningful change.

5 replies on “How to write a great short story: 7 simple steps”

I am not sure how to seamlessly combine short stories about three to four different characters that work together. Please advise. Thanks

Hi PJ. Thanks for the question! It’s a little ambiguous in its wording – did you mean how to make the separate stories flow as a unit despite following different characters? I’d suggest looking at other writers who have written story cycles where the same characters recur. Sherlock Holmes by Sir Arthur Conan Doyle is a good example.

[…] be able to write a great short story is one of the key signs that you are a competent writer. Some people disregard short story writing, […]

[…] gives this as one of 7 tips for writing a great short story in a blog post on Now […]

Leave a Reply Cancel reply

Your email address will not be published. Required fields are marked *

Pin It on Pinterest

Take back your planning time with engaging, no-prep resources!

Short Story Planning Guide

By  MARISSA DESPINS  Updated June 24, 2024

Short Story Planning Guide for Upper Elementary and Middle School

Teaching short stories can be an incredibly effective way to engage upper elementary and middle school students and enhance their reading and analytical skills. Short stories offer rich narratives, compact enough to be explored in a single class or over a few days, making them perfect for grades 4-9. This guide will provide a comprehensive approach to planning your short story lessons, from text selection to reflective writing activities.

Looking for some no prep short story resources that you can print and use right away in your classroom? Click on the image or button below to see all of the short story resources available in my shop – I have units on 50+ titles!

On the hunt for engaging short story titles to introduce to your learners? You won’t want to miss our guide to the 25 very best short stories for middle school !

Definition of a Short Story

A short story is a brief work of fiction that typically focuses on a single event, character, or theme. Unlike novels, which often have multiple subplots and a broad cast of characters, short stories are concise and designed to deliver a powerful impact within a limited word count. This brevity allows them to focus intensely on a central idea or moment, often aiming to provoke a single effect or mood. The compact nature of short stories makes them ideal for classroom settings, as they can be read and analyzed within one or two class periods.

Short stories are an excellent way for students to practice essential literacy skills. They offer rich opportunities for reading comprehension, as students can delve deeply into the text without feeling overwhelmed by length. Literary analysis becomes more accessible as students can focus on identifying key elements like theme, character development, and plot structure within a shorter narrative. Additionally, the concentrated format of short stories encourages critical thinking, as students must often infer meaning and explore underlying messages in a more focused manner. This makes short stories a valuable tool for enhancing students’ analytical abilities and fostering a love for reading in a manageable and engaging format.

Popular Classic Examples

Here are some classic short stories that are popular in upper elementary and middle school classrooms:

• “The Tell-Tale Heart” by Edgar Allan Poe : A gripping tale of guilt and madness.
• “The Lottery” by Shirley Jackson : A thought-provoking story about societal norms and traditions.
• “The Gift of the Magi” by O. Henry : A heartwarming story about love and sacrifice.
• “The Necklace” by Guy de Maupassant : A story highlighting themes of vanity and fate.
• “Thank You, Ma’am” by Langston Hughes : A narrative about kindness and second chances.

For more short story title ideas, check out our favorite holiday short stories , dystopian short stories , science fiction stories , and spooky stories for Halloween !

Benefits of Teaching Short Stories

Check out some of the key benefits of teaching short stories below!

Engagement : Short stories are often fast-paced and engaging, capturing students’ attention quickly and holding it throughout the lesson. Because of their brevity, short stories can deliver impactful narratives and vivid characters without the lengthy commitment required by novels. This immediacy keeps students invested in the plot and eager to discover the resolution. Additionally, the variety of genres available—ranging from mystery to fantasy to realistic fiction—means there is always something to captivate different interests and preferences, making the classroom a dynamic environment for learning.

Variety : Short stories offer a diverse range of themes, settings, and characters, exposing students to different literary styles and perspectives. This variety allows teachers to introduce students to multiple authors and cultural contexts within a relatively short period. For instance, one week students might read a science fiction story about futuristic technology, and the next week they could explore a historical fiction piece set in a different era. This exposure helps students appreciate the richness of literature and understand the universality of human experiences, fostering empathy and global awareness.

Skills Development : Short stories provide opportunities to teach various literary elements, such as plot, character, and theme, in a concise format. Because they are shorter than novels, students can more easily identify and analyze these elements without becoming overwhelmed. This clear focus aids in developing critical thinking skills as students learn to interpret and discuss the author’s choices and the story’s impact. Additionally, short stories are ideal for practicing reading strategies, such as summarizing, making inferences, and identifying main ideas and details, which are essential for literacy development.

Critical Thinking : Analyzing short stories helps students develop critical thinking and interpretive skills as they explore deeper meanings and themes. The compact nature of short stories often means that every word and detail is purposeful, encouraging students to read closely and thoughtfully. They learn to question and reflect on the text, looking beyond the surface to uncover symbolic meanings, thematic messages, and authorial intent. This analytical process not only enhances their comprehension and appreciation of literature but also prepares them for more complex texts and discussions in higher education.

Step-by-Step Planning Guide for Short Stories

Follow our step-by-step short story planning guide to make your next unit super easy to organize and teach!

1. Text Selection

Selecting the right short story is crucial for a successful study. Consider the following when choosing a text:

• Reading Level : Ensure the story is appropriate for the reading abilities of your students. For example, “ The Tell-Tale Heart ” by Edgar Allan Poe might be more suitable for older students due to its complex language and themes, whereas “ Thank You, Ma’am ” by Langston Hughes is accessible to younger readers.
• Content : Choose stories that are appropriate for your students’ age and maturity level. Avoid stories with content that might be too intense or controversial without the proper context and discussion.
• Themes : Look for stories that provide windows and mirrors for your students, reflecting diverse experiences and perspectives. Stories like “ The Gift of the Magi ” offer universal themes of love and sacrifice, while “ The Lottery ” challenges societal norms and traditions.
• Length : Select a story that fits the time you have available for study. A shorter story like “ The Necklace ” can be completed in one or two class periods, whereas a longer story like “ The Birds ” might be spread over several days.
• Examples of Teaching Ideas:
• Create a survey to find out your students’ interests and select stories that align with those themes.
• Introduce a story by discussing the author’s background and historical context to build anticipation and provide deeper understanding.

Looking for more tips and tricks for choosing the perfect text? Check out this post!

2. Building Anticipation

Create excitement around the story to pique students’ interest and prepare them for the reading experience.

• Introduction Activity : Use engaging hooks, such as showing a relevant video clip, posing a thought-provoking question, or starting with a brief discussion about the story’s theme or author. For example, before reading “ The Lottery ,” you could discuss the concept of tradition and ask students about the traditions in their own lives.
• Background Information : Provide some context about the author and the time period in which the story was written. Understanding Edgar Allan Poe’s life can enhance students’ appreciation of the gothic elements in “ The Tell-Tale Heart .”
• Have students predict what the story might be about based on the title and any illustrations or cover art.
• Create a KWL chart (Know, Wonder, Learned) to track students’ knowledge and questions about the story’s topic.

3. Comprehension Questions

Prepare a set of questions that help students understand and analyze the text.

• Pre-reading Questions : Ask questions that activate prior knowledge and set a purpose for reading. For instance, before reading “ The Gift of the Magi ,” you might ask, “What sacrifices have you seen people make for those they love?”
• During Reading Questions : Provide questions that guide students through the story, ensuring they understand key events and details. While reading “ The Necklace ,” you could ask, “How does Madame Loisel feel about her life at the beginning of the story?”
• Post-reading Questions : Develop questions that encourage deeper analysis and personal connections to the text. After reading “ The Lottery ,” you might ask, “How did the author build suspense throughout the story?”
• Use graphic organizers like story maps to help students visually track the plot and characters.
• Facilitate small group discussions where students share their answers and insights, promoting collaborative learning.

4. Vocabulary Work

Introduce and explore new vocabulary found in the story.

• Word Lists : Create a list of challenging words from the story. Provide definitions and examples in context. For “ The Tell-Tale Heart ,” words like “acute,” “vexed,” and “sagacity” might be included.
• Context Clues : Have students determine the meanings of new words using context clues from the text. This encourages critical thinking and improves their inferencing skills.
• Interactive Activities : Use games, flashcards, and word maps to reinforce understanding and retention of new vocabulary. For example, create a vocabulary bingo game where students match words to their definitions.
• Have students create a vocabulary journal where they write down new words, their definitions, and sentences using those words.
• Use word walls to display new vocabulary prominently in the classroom, allowing for frequent review and reinforcement.

5. Character Analysis

Help students delve into the motivations and development of characters.

• Character Maps : Use graphic organizers to track character traits, motivations, and changes throughout the story. For example, students can create a character map for Madame Loisel in “ The Necklace ,” noting her characteristics, motivations, and how she changes by the end of the story.
• Discussion Questions : Ask questions that prompt students to think about characters’ actions and decisions. For “ Thank You, Ma’am ,” you might ask, “Why does Mrs. Jones take Roger to her home instead of calling the police?”
• Role-Playing : Have students act out scenes to explore characters’ perspectives and emotions. This can help students empathize with the characters and understand their motivations better.
• Create character trading cards where students draw the character on one side and list key traits and information on the other.
• Conduct a “Hot Seat” activity where students take on the role of a character and answer questions from their peers.

For more fun ideas, check out our complete guide to character analysis!

6. Literary Element Analysis

Focus on the key elements of literature present in the story.

• Plot : Identify the main events and the structure of the story (e.g., exposition, rising action, climax, falling action, resolution). For “ The Lottery ,” students can map out the plot and identify how tension builds to the climax.
• Setting : Discuss how the time and place influence the story. In “ The Tell-Tale Heart ,” the dark, claustrophobic setting enhances the story’s mood of suspense and horror.
• Theme : Explore the central message or underlying meaning of the story. For “ The Gift of the Magi ,” discuss the theme of selfless love and sacrifice.
• Point of View : Analyze the narrator’s perspective and how it affects the reader’s understanding of the story. In “ The Necklace ,” the third-person limited point of view allows readers to closely follow Madame Loisel’s experiences.
• Create a story elements chart where students fill in details about the plot, setting, characters, and theme.
• Have students write an alternate ending to the story, changing one of the key elements.

7. Writing About Reading

Encourage students to reflect and write about the story.

• Journal Prompts : Provide prompts that encourage personal connections and reflections on the story’s themes and characters. For “ The Lottery ,” you might ask, “How would you feel if you were part of the lottery in the story?”
• Open-Ended Questions : Ask questions that require students to think critically and write detailed responses. For “ The Tell-Tale Heart ,” you could ask, “Do you think the narrator is reliable? Why or why not?”
• Essays : Assign essay topics that allow for deeper analysis and
• synthesis of the story’s elements. For example, an essay on “ The Gift of the Magi ” might explore how the theme of sacrifice is developed through the actions of the main characters.
• Student-Generated Reflections : Have students write their own reflections, sharing what they learned and how the story impacted them. This could be in the form of a letter to the author or a blog post.
• Set up a “Writer’s Workshop” where students can share their reflections and receive feedback from their peers.
• Create a class anthology of student essays and reflections on the short stories they have read throughout the year.

For more writing ideas, check out our complete guide to Writer’s Workshop!

Teaching short stories in grades 4-9 offers a wealth of opportunities to engage students, develop their reading and analytical skills, and foster a love of literature. By following this step-by-step guide, you can create a dynamic and enriching short story study that will captivate your students and enhance their learning experience. Embrace the diversity and depth of short stories to make your ELA curriculum both enjoyable and educational.

Looking for More Information on Teaching Short Stories?

Check out these related blog posts!

Favorite Dystopian Short Stories for Middle School

Science Fiction Favorites

Spooky Short Stories for Halloween

Short Stories to Celebrate Black History Month

25 Best Short Stories for Middle School

On the hunt for No Prep Short Story Activities?

Check out this  short stories for middle school package , available in my Teachers Pay Teachers store – it contains over 400 pages of resources, including full text stories and activities to use with 10 classic short stories!

Interested in trying out one of my short story resources for free?

Click  here  or on the image below to download a COMPLETE short story unit. It contains a full text version of the story, comprehension questions, close reading activities, graphic organizers, answer keys, and more!

Interested in signing up for my email list?

If you are interested in signing up for my email list, you can do so by clicking on the link below. I periodically send out emails with free resources, teaching tips, and exclusive deals. Signing up will also give you immediate access to some of my best selling Interactive Notebook resources – foldable activities, graphic organizers, and other fun activities.

Similar Posts

Black History Month Activities – Elementary

By MARISSA DESPINS Updated April 07, 2024 February is almost upon us, and with that comes Black History Month! While I believe diversifying our curriculum year round is crucially important, February is…

3 Great Arthurian Legends for kids

By MARISSA DESPINS Updated March 22, 2024 Sometimes it can be hard to find Arthurian Legends for kids that are age appropriate for upper elementary and middle school students. Thomas Malory’s “Le…

Ancient Egypt Interactive Notebooks

By MARISSA DESPINS Updated March 15, 2024 Ancient Egypt Interactive Notebook Ideas Ancient Civilizations are obviously a passion of mine. Because of this, I thought I would spend this post discussing ways…

What is Writer’s Workshop?

By MARISSA DESPINS Updated April 03, 2024 Welcome to the second post in my series on Writer’s Workshop. Over the next few weeks, I will share a variety of posts on this…

Diverse Short Stories – Ideas and Activities

By MARISSA DESPINS Updated March 9, 2024 It is easy to get stuck in a rut of teaching the same short stories year after year. However, I think it is important to…

Residential School in Canada

By MARISSA DESPINS Updated June 18, 2024 As a BC educator, this is a topic that hits very close to home. There have been ongoing discoveries of so many lost…

Leave a Reply Cancel reply

Your email address will not be published. Required fields are marked *

Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment.

Story Writing

Ai generator.

Story writing is the art of crafting a narrative that captivates readers through a structured plot, engaging characters, and vivid settings. It involves creating an imaginative or real-life sequence of events with a clear beginning, middle, and end to convey a central theme or message. By employing descriptive language and dialogue, writers bring their stories to life, immersing readers in the created world. Effective story writing not only entertains but also evokes emotions, encourages reflection, and provides valuable insights into the human experience. Narrative writing , scriptwriting , and romantic novel writing are various forms of story writing, each using unique techniques to engage the audience and deliver a compelling tale.

What is a story Writing?

Story writing is the art of crafting a narrative that captivates readers through a structured plot, engaging characters, and vivid settings.It involves weaving together characters, settings, plots, and themes into a cohesive and engaging tale. Story writing can take many forms, including This Statement narrative essays , narrative speeches , and short story . A narrative essay presents a personal experience or insight in a structured format, a narrative speech is designed to be spoken aloud and captivates the audience through storytelling, and a short story is a concise piece of fiction that explores a central theme or idea.

Story Writing Format

A well-structured story typically follows a specific format to ensure clarity and engagement. Here is a standard format for story writing:

• Choose an intriguing and relevant title for your story.

2. Introduction

• Setting the Scene: Describe the time, place, and environment where the story takes place.
• Introducing Characters: Present the main characters and provide brief descriptions.
• Beginning: Introduce the main conflict or problem the characters will face.
• Rising Action: Develop the story by adding events that build suspense and lead up to the climax.
• Climax: The turning point or most intense moment of the story where the main conflict reaches its peak.

4. Falling Action

• Describe the events that happen after the climax as the story starts to resolve.

5. Conclusion

• Resolution: Provide a satisfactory ending where the conflict is resolved, and the characters reach a conclusion.
• Closing Remarks: End with a final thought, lesson, or future possibility for the characters

Story Writing Examples

Story writing is a creative process that allows writers to express their imagination, convey messages, and entertain readers. Here are eleven examples of story writing across different genres and themes:

1. The Lost Treasure

Jack, a young boy from a coastal village, found an ancient map leading to a hidden treasure on the Forbidden Island. Along with his dog Max, he embarked on a journey filled with challenges like treacherous waves and dense jungles. They discovered a cave containing a chest of gold and jewels, which Jack shared with his village, bringing prosperity and earning him the title of a hero.

2. The Enchanted Forest

Nutty, a brave squirrel from the Enchanted Forest, set out to save the magical tree losing its power. Guided by a wise owl, he journeyed to the Dark Mountains to retrieve a special crystal guarded by a dragon. Nutty outsmarted the dragon and restored the tree’s magic, making the forest vibrant again and becoming a celebrated hero among the mystical creatures.

3. The Brave Princess

Princess Isabella, skilled in sword fighting, faced a fierce dragon threatening her kingdom. When all knights failed, she courageously battled the dragon, discovering its weakness and defeating it. Her bravery saved the kingdom, and she was honored as the bravest warrior, continuing to protect her people with valor.

4. The Time-Traveling Twins

Twins Lily and Leo discovered a magical book in their grandmother’s attic that transported them to ancient Egypt. There, they befriended a scribe named Amara and sought the Eye of Ra to return home. After solving riddles and evading traps in the Great Pyramid, they found the artifact and returned to their attic, eager for more historical adventures.

5. The Mysterious Lighthouse

Emily, a curious teenager, moved to a seaside town with her family and became fascinated by a lighthouse said to be haunted. One stormy night, she ventured inside and discovered an old journal that revealed the lighthouse keeper’s secret mission to protect a hidden treasure. With the help of her new friend, Tom, Emily solved the mystery, and they found the treasure, which they used to restore the town’s historic sites.

6. The Robot’s Adventure

In a futuristic city, a robot named Arlo longed for adventure beyond his programmed tasks. One day, he discovered a malfunction that allowed him to explore freely. Arlo met a group of kids who were on a mission to find a legendary power source. Together, they navigated through abandoned factories and high-tech security systems, ultimately finding the power source that could save their city from an energy crisis.

7. The Secret Garden

Mia, a shy girl, discovered a hidden garden in her new home’s backyard. The garden was neglected, but with the help of a neighbor’s son, Ben, she brought it back to life. As they worked together, they uncovered messages and clues left by the previous owners, leading them to a buried time capsule filled with letters and keepsakes. The garden became a place of friendship and healing for Mia and Ben.

8. The Magical Paintbrush

A poor artist named Luca found a magical paintbrush that brought his paintings to life. He used it to create beautiful landscapes and help his village by painting crops and animals. However, a greedy merchant stole the brush, causing chaos with his selfish creations. Luca, with the help of his friends, outwitted the merchant and restored peace, using the brush for good once more.

9. The Brave Little Mouse

In a bustling city, a tiny mouse named Pip dreamed of adventure. When his family was threatened by a gang of alley cats, Pip decided to take action. He formed an alliance with other small animals and devised clever traps to outsmart the cats. Pip’s bravery and leadership saved his family and earned him respect among the city’s creatures.

10. The Starry Night

Stella, an aspiring astronomer, discovered an old telescope in her attic. Through it, she saw a mysterious star map that led her to a hidden observatory in the mountains. With her brother Leo, Stella decoded the map and discovered an ancient artifact that could predict celestial events. Their discovery brought them recognition and opened new possibilities for astronomical research.

11. The Adventure of the Forgotten Island

Max and his sister Lucy, on a summer vacation, stumbled upon an old boat and decided to explore a nearby island that was said to be cursed. On the island, they found remnants of an ancient civilization and a series of puzzles leading to a hidden treasure. Despite facing numerous challenges, including wild animals and treacherous terrain, Max and Lucy uncovered the treasure and the true history of the island, turning it into a popular historical site.

Story Writing Examples for Class 3

Example 1. the friendly dolphin.

One sunny day, Lily and her family went to the beach. While swimming, Lily noticed a dolphin stuck in a fishing net. She quickly called her parents, and together they freed the dolphin. To show its gratitude, the dolphin performed flips and tricks for Lily and her family. From that day on, every time Lily visited the beach, the friendly dolphin would come to greet her. This adventure taught Lily the importance of helping others and protecting sea life.

Moral of the story: Helping others and caring for the environment are important.

Example 2. The Magic Book

Sam loved reading books. One day, while exploring his grandfather’s attic, he found an old, dusty book. As he opened it, a magical light surrounded him, and he was transported to a world of dragons and knights. Sam met a kind dragon named Draco, who needed help finding a lost treasure to save his village. With Sam’s clever ideas and Draco’s strength, they found the treasure and saved the village. When Sam returned home, he realized that books could take him on incredible adventures.

Moral of the story: Reading books can open doors to magical adventures and new experiences.

Example 3. The Lost Kitten

While walking home from school, Mia heard a soft meowing sound. She followed the sound and found a tiny, lost kitten hiding under a bush. Mia gently picked up the kitten and took it home. She made posters to find the kitten’s owner and asked her neighbors if they knew who it belonged to. After a week, an elderly lady saw Mia’s poster and claimed the kitten, thanking Mia for her kindness. Mia felt happy knowing she had reunited the kitten with its owner.

Moral of the story: Kindness and helping others can bring happiness to everyone.

Example 4. The Class Garden

Mr. Brown, the science teacher, announced that the class would create a garden in the schoolyard. Each student was assigned a plant to take care of. Tommy, who didn’t like getting dirty, was given a tomato plant. Reluctantly, he watered it and made sure it got enough sunlight. Over time, Tommy saw his plant grow and bear fruit. He felt proud of his hard work and began to enjoy gardening. The class garden thrived, and everyone enjoyed the fresh vegetables they had grown together.

Moral of the story: Hard work and perseverance can lead to rewarding outcomes.

Example 5. The Birthday Surprise

Anna’s best friend, Emily, was sad because she thought everyone had forgotten her birthday. Anna secretly planned a surprise party with all their friends. They decorated the backyard with balloons and streamers and prepared Emily’s favorite snacks. When Emily arrived, she was overjoyed to see all her friends and the decorations. The surprise party made her birthday special, and Emily realized how much her friends cared about her. Anna learned that making someone else happy was the best gift she could give.

Moral of the story: Making others happy brings joy to everyone.

Story Writing Examples for Class 5

Example 1: the friendly dolphin, example 2: the magic book, example 3: the lost kitten, example 4: the class garden, example 5: the birthday surprise, story writing examples for class 6, example 1: the missing cat.

One sunny afternoon, Riya noticed that her beloved cat, Whiskers, was missing. Worried, she decided to search the neighborhood. She asked her friends Arjun and Meera to help. They made posters and put them up around the area. After hours of searching, they heard a faint meow coming from a tree. Whiskers was stuck on a high branch! Arjun climbed the tree and rescued him. Riya was overjoyed and thanked her friends for their help. This adventure taught them the importance of teamwork and never giving up.

Example 2: The Friendly Dragon

In a small village, there was a legend of a dragon that lived in the nearby mountains. One day, while exploring the forest, Sam stumbled upon a cave. Inside, he found a dragon with a hurt wing. Despite his initial fear, Sam decided to help. He bandaged the dragon’s wing and brought it food every day. Over time, the dragon healed and became Sam’s friend. The villagers were amazed when Sam introduced them to his new friend, proving that kindness can conquer fear and build unexpected friendships.

Example 3: The Magic Book

At the school library, Priya discovered an old, dusty book titled “The Adventures of Elara.” As she started reading, she found herself magically transported into the story. She met Elara, a brave girl on a quest to find a hidden treasure. Together, they solved riddles and faced various challenges. Priya learned valuable lessons about bravery and friendship. When she finally returned to the real world, she realized the adventure had made her more confident and eager to explore new stories.

Example 4: The Lost Treasure Map

While cleaning the attic, Rahul found an old, crumpled map. It looked like a treasure map! He showed it to his sister, Ananya, and they decided to follow it. The map led them to a series of clues hidden around their neighborhood. After a fun and exciting search, they finally found a buried box in the park. Inside were old coins, a diary, and photos from their grandparents’ childhood. The treasure hunt brought them closer and taught them about their family history.

Example 5: The Heroic Act

During a school field trip to the lake, Neha noticed a young boy struggling in the water. Without a second thought, she grabbed a nearby life buoy and swam towards him. With the help of her teacher, she managed to pull the boy to safety. The boy’s parents were extremely grateful, and Neha became a hero at school. She realized that being prepared and staying calm in emergencies can make a big difference.

Story Writing Examples for Class 7

Example 1: the enchanted library.

One rainy afternoon, Riya found herself bored and decided to visit the old library near her house. As she explored, she discovered a dusty, ancient book titled “The Enchanted Library.” When she opened it, she was transported into a magical world where books could talk and characters from stories came to life. Riya met a friendly dragon who needed her help to find a missing page from his story. With courage and clever thinking, Riya found the page and restored the dragon’s tale. She returned to her world, grateful for the adventure and newfound love for reading.

Example 2: The Invisible Friend

Anil was a quiet boy who often felt lonely at school. One day, he discovered a pair of glasses in his attic. When he put them on, he saw a ghost named Sam who had been living in his house for years. Sam was friendly and funny, and the two quickly became best friends. Sam helped Anil gain confidence and make new friends at school. Through Sam, Anil learned the importance of friendship and that sometimes, the best friends are found in the most unexpected places.

Example 3: The Lost Key

While playing in her backyard, Meera found an old, rusty key buried in the ground. Curious, she set off to find what it unlocked. After days of searching, she discovered an abandoned treehouse at the edge of the forest. The key fit perfectly, and inside, Meera found a treasure trove of old toys, books, and letters from a child who lived there long ago. She decided to clean and restore the treehouse, creating a secret hideout for herself and her friends. Meera learned that adventure and discovery could be found in her own backyard.

Example 4: The Brave Little Bird

In a quiet village, there lived a small bird named Chirpy who was afraid of flying high. One day, a storm blew through the village, and Chirpy’s family got trapped in a tree. Summoning all his courage, Chirpy flew higher than ever before to rescue them. With determination and bravery, he guided them to safety. Chirpy’s family praised his courage, and from that day on, he soared through the skies with confidence. Chirpy learned that facing his fears made him stronger.

Example 5: The Mysterious Letter

Arjun received a mysterious letter with no sender’s name, only a riddle. Intrigued, he followed the clues, leading him on a treasure hunt across town. With each clue, Arjun solved puzzles and learned interesting facts about his town’s history. The final clue led him to the local museum, where he discovered a hidden room filled with artifacts. The museum director revealed that the hunt was a way to teach children about their heritage. Arjun’s adventure taught him the value of history and the excitement of solving mysteries.

Story Writing Examples for Class 8

Example 1: the mysterious cave.

One sunny afternoon, siblings Maya and Raj decided to explore the forest near their village. As they wandered deeper, they stumbled upon a hidden cave. Curiosity getting the best of them, they ventured inside. The cave was dark and damp, but Maya’s flashlight revealed beautiful crystals embedded in the walls. Suddenly, they heard a rustling sound. Nervously, they turned to see a small, lost puppy. They rescued the puppy and named it Spark. Their adventure taught them the value of courage and helping those in need.

Example 2: The Generous Stranger

Sara was walking home from school when she noticed an elderly woman struggling with her grocery bags. Sara offered to help and carried the bags to the woman’s house. Grateful, the woman invited Sara inside for tea. During their chat, Sara learned that the woman, Mrs. Gupta, lived alone and had no family nearby. From that day on, Sara visited Mrs. Gupta regularly, bringing her joy and companionship. Sara realized that small acts of kindness could make a big difference in someone’s life.

Example 3: The Magic Pencil

Avi found an old pencil in his attic one rainy day. When he started drawing with it, he noticed something extraordinary – everything he drew came to life! He drew a small garden in his backyard, and it instantly bloomed with flowers and plants. Excited, Avi showed his friends, and together they drew a playground for their school. However, Avi soon learned that the pencil’s magic was limited, and it would only work for good deeds. This taught him to use his talents responsibly and for the benefit of others.

Example 4: The School Play

Nina was shy and had always stayed away from the spotlight. When her teacher announced auditions for the school play, Nina’s best friend, Priya, encouraged her to try out for a role. Nervous but determined, Nina auditioned and got a part. As rehearsals progressed, she grew more confident and discovered a love for acting. On the night of the performance, Nina shone brightly on stage. She realized that stepping out of her comfort zone could lead to wonderful new experiences.

Example 5: The Secret Garden

In the backyard of their new house, twins Arjun and Anika found a locked gate covered in ivy. After days of searching, they found the key hidden in the attic. Opening the gate, they discovered a beautiful, forgotten garden filled with colorful flowers and a small pond. They decided to restore the garden to its former glory. As they worked together, they learned about the history of the garden and the people who had cared for it before. The twins found joy in preserving something beautiful and sharing it with their community.

Story Writing Examples for Class 9

Example 1: the courageous act.

In a small village nestled in the hills, lived a young boy named Arjun. Known for his adventurous spirit, Arjun often explored the nearby forests. One day, while wandering deeper than usual, he heard faint cries for help. Following the sound, he found a little girl trapped in a pit. Without hesitation, Arjun rushed to find a rope and managed to pull her out. The villagers later praised his bravery, and Arjun became a hero in the community. His act of courage taught everyone the importance of helping others in times of need.

Example 2: The Unseen Friend

Meera was a quiet girl who recently moved to a new city. Struggling to make friends, she often felt lonely. One rainy afternoon, she found an abandoned kitten shivering under a bench. Taking it home, she named the kitten Snowy. Over time, Snowy became her closest companion, filling her days with joy and laughter. Through her bond with Snowy, Meera learned the value of companionship and kindness, eventually gaining the confidence to make new friends at school.

Example 3: The Science Fair Surprise

Ravi was a talented but shy student with a passion for science. His school announced an upcoming science fair, and Ravi decided to participate. He worked tirelessly on his project, creating a miniature wind turbine that could generate electricity. On the day of the fair, Ravi’s project attracted the attention of many, including the judges. To his astonishment, Ravi won first prize. The recognition boosted his self-esteem, encouraging him to pursue his dream of becoming an engineer.

Example 4: The Lost Wallet

While walking home from school, Anjali found a wallet lying on the pavement. Curious, she opened it to find a considerable amount of money and an ID card. The wallet belonged to Mr. Sharma, a local shopkeeper. Anjali decided to return it, despite the temptation to keep the money. When she handed the wallet back, Mr. Sharma was overwhelmed with gratitude and offered her a reward. Anjali politely declined, feeling proud of her honesty. Her action reinforced the lesson that integrity always pays off.

Example 5: The Team Spirit

Rahul loved playing soccer but was never selected for the school team due to his lack of skills. Determined to improve, he practiced daily. His dedication caught the coach’s eye, and Rahul was finally given a chance to play. During a crucial match, one of the key players was injured, and Rahul had to step in. To everyone’s surprise, he scored the winning goal. The team celebrated together, and Rahul realized that perseverance and teamwork could lead to success.

Story Writing Examples for Class 10

Example 1: the unexpected hero.

Aman was an ordinary high school student, often overlooked by his peers. One day, while returning from school, he noticed smoke billowing from a nearby house. Without hesitation, Aman ran towards the house, realizing that a fire had broken out. He heard faint cries for help and saw a young child trapped inside. Braving the flames, Aman entered the house, rescued the child, and brought them to safety. The community hailed him as a hero. Aman learned that courage and quick thinking could make anyone a hero, even the most ordinary among us.

Example 2: The Turning Point

Priya was struggling with her studies, particularly in mathematics. Despite her efforts, she couldn’t seem to grasp the concepts. Feeling disheartened, she considered giving up. One day, her math teacher, Mrs. Rao, noticed her struggle and offered to help after school. With patient guidance and personalized tutoring, Priya began to understand the subject. Her grades improved, and so did her confidence. Priya realized the importance of perseverance and seeking help when needed, turning a challenging situation into a valuable learning experience.

Example 3: The Lost Artifact

During a school trip to an ancient museum, Ravi and his friends discovered a hidden room filled with artifacts that were not part of the regular exhibits. Among them was a mysterious, ancient amulet. Curious, Ravi touched the amulet and suddenly found himself transported to a different era, back in time to when the artifact was created. He witnessed the craftsmanship and the importance of the amulet to the ancient civilization. Upon returning to his time, Ravi shared his experience with the museum curator, leading to a major discovery about the artifact’s history. Ravi learned that history has many hidden stories waiting to be uncovered.

Example 4: The Power of Forgiveness

Anita and Maya were best friends until a misunderstanding caused a rift between them. They stopped talking and avoided each other, but deep down, both missed their friendship. One day, Anita found an old photograph of them together and realized how much their friendship meant to her. Summoning her courage, she approached Maya and apologized, explaining her side of the story. Maya, too, shared her feelings, and they both realized that their friendship was worth more than their pride. They forgave each other and rebuilt their bond, learning that forgiveness is a powerful tool for healing and reconciliation.

Example 5: The Environmental Crusader

Raj was passionate about the environment and was deeply troubled by the amount of plastic waste in his town. He decided to take action and started an awareness campaign at his school, educating students about the harmful effects of plastic pollution. Raj organized clean-up drives and collaborated with local businesses to reduce plastic usage. His efforts gained media attention, and soon the whole town joined in his mission. Raj’s campaign led to a significant reduction in plastic waste in his community. He learned that one person’s passion and determination could inspire collective action for a greater cause.

Different types of Stories

1. Adventure Stories

Adventure stories involve exciting journeys, explorations, and quests where characters face challenges and obstacles. These tales often include a hero or heroine who embarks on a mission, encounters danger, and overcomes difficulties to achieve their goal. Classic examples include “Treasure Island” by Robert Louis Stevenson and modern ones like “Harry Potter” by J.K. Rowling.

2. Mystery Stories

Mystery stories revolve around solving a crime or uncovering secrets. The plot typically includes a detective or an amateur sleuth who follows clues, interviews suspects, and unravels the mystery. Notable examples are Arthur Conan Doyle’s “Sherlock Holmes” series and Agatha Christie’s “Hercule Poirot” novels.

3. Fantasy Stories

Fantasy stories take place in imaginary worlds filled with magical creatures, supernatural events, and heroic quests. These narratives often include wizards, dragons, and epic battles between good and evil. Examples include “The Lord of the Rings” by J.R.R. Tolkien and “The Chronicles of Narnia” by C.S. Lewis.

4. Science Fiction Stories

Science fiction stories explore futuristic concepts, advanced technology, space exploration, and the impact of science on society. They often speculate on what could happen based on scientific principles. Examples include “Dune” by Frank Herbert and “1984” by George Orwell.

5. Horror Stories

Horror stories aim to evoke fear and suspense in the reader. They often involve supernatural elements, such as ghosts, monsters, and haunted houses, as well as psychological horror. Famous examples include Stephen King’s “It” and Mary Shelley’s “Frankenstein.”

6. Romance Stories

Romance stories focus on the relationship and romantic love between characters. The plot often centers around their journey to find love, overcome obstacles, and achieve a happy ending. Popular examples are Jane Austen’s “Pride and Prejudice” and Nicholas Sparks’ “The Notebook.”

7. Historical Fiction Stories

Historical fiction stories are set in the past and incorporate historical events, figures, and settings into the narrative. These stories blend fact and fiction, providing insight into different time periods. Examples include “Gone with the Wind” by Margaret Mitchell and “The Book Thief” by Markus Zusak.

8. Thriller Stories

Thriller stories are fast-paced and filled with tension, suspense, and excitement. They often involve a protagonist facing danger, espionage, or conspiracies. Examples include “The Da Vinci Code” by Dan Brown and “The Girl with the Dragon Tattoo” by Stieg Larsson.

9. Drama Stories

Drama stories focus on realistic characters and emotional themes, often dealing with personal or social issues. These narratives explore complex relationships and moral dilemmas. Examples include “To Kill a Mockingbird” by Harper Lee and “A Streetcar Named Desire” by Tennessee Williams.

10. Comedy Stories

Comedy stories aim to entertain and amuse the reader with humor, satire, and witty characters. These tales often involve misunderstandings, funny situations, and happy endings. Examples include “The Hitchhiker’s Guide to the Galaxy” by Douglas Adams and “Bridget Jones’s Diary” by Helen Fielding.

11. Fable Stories

Fable stories are short tales that convey a moral lesson, often using animals as characters with human traits. These stories are meant to teach ethical principles and wisdom. Classic examples include Aesop’s Fables, such as “The Tortoise and the Hare” and “The Fox and the Grapes.”

Story Writing Topics

• A Journey to the Unknown : Write about a character who sets off on a journey to an unknown destination, facing various challenges and discovering new places and people along the way.
• The Secret Diary : Create a story about a character who finds an old diary hidden in their attic, uncovering secrets about their family or the history of their town.
• The Magical Amulet : Write about a young protagonist who discovers a magical amulet that grants them special powers, and how they use it to overcome a significant challenge.
• A Day in the Life of a Superhero : Imagine a day in the life of a superhero, focusing on both their heroic deeds and their personal struggles.
• The Haunted House : Tell the story of a group of friends who decide to spend a night in a haunted house, encountering strange occurrences and uncovering the house’s dark history.
• Lost in the Wilderness : Write about a character who gets lost in the wilderness and must use their survival skills to find their way back home.
• The Time Machine : Create a story about a scientist who invents a time machine and travels to different eras, facing unexpected consequences.
• A Friend from Another World : Tell the story of a child who befriends an alien or a creature from another world, and their adventures together.
• The Great Invention : Write about an inventor who creates a groundbreaking invention that changes the world, and the challenges they face along the way.
• The Lost Civilization : Imagine a team of archaeologists who discover a lost civilization, uncovering its secrets and treasures while facing various dangers.

Story Writing Topics for Kids

• A Trip to the Moon : Write about a group of friends who build a rocket ship and travel to the moon, discovering new creatures and having exciting adventures.
• The Talking Animal : Create a story about a child who discovers that their pet can talk and the adventures they go on together.
• The Magic Treehouse : Tell the tale of siblings who find a treehouse that can transport them to different places and times.
• The Lost Puppy : Write about a child who finds a lost puppy and embarks on a journey to find its owner, making new friends along the way.
• The Enchanted Forest : Imagine a forest where the trees can talk and the animals have magical powers, and write about the adventures of a child who stumbles into this forest.
• The Hidden Treasure : Create a story about a group of friends who find a treasure map and go on a quest to find the hidden treasure.
• A Day at the Amusement Park : Write about a child’s exciting day at an amusement park, filled with fun rides, games, and unexpected surprises.
• The Mystery of the Missing Cake : Tell the story of a group of friends who solve the mystery of who took the missing cake at a birthday party.
• The Friendly Ghost : Imagine a child who meets a friendly ghost living in their new house and the adventures they have together.
• The Magic Paintbrush : Write about a child who discovers a paintbrush that brings their drawings to life and the creative adventures that follow.
• The Superhero School : Create a story about a school for young superheroes, focusing on the challenges and fun of learning to use their powers.
• A Visit to the Zoo : Tell the tale of a magical day at the zoo where the animals can talk and interact with the visitors in surprising ways.
• The Snowman Who Came to Life : Write about a snowman that comes to life and the adventures it has with the children who built it.
• The Secret Garden : Imagine a child who discovers a hidden garden full of magical plants and creatures, and the adventures they have there.
• The Time-Traveling Kids : Create a story about kids who find a time machine and travel to different periods in history, learning and having fun.

How to Write a Story in 5 steps

1. choose your story idea.

Begin by brainstorming ideas for your story. Think about what excites you or what you would enjoy reading. Consider different genres like adventure, mystery, fantasy, or romance. Your idea can be based on personal experiences, dreams, or even something you saw or read. Make sure your idea has a clear beginning, middle, and end.

2. Develop Your Characters

Create interesting and relatable characters. Start with your main character (protagonist) and think about their personality, background, and goals. Consider what they want and what challenges they might face. Develop supporting characters that help or hinder the protagonist. Make sure each character has distinct traits and motivations.

3. Plan Your Plot

Outline the main events of your story. The plot should include:

• Introduction : Introduce your characters and setting.
• Conflict : Present a problem or challenge that the protagonist must face.
• Rising Action : Build tension as the protagonist tries to overcome the conflict.
• Climax : The turning point where the protagonist faces the biggest challenge.
• Resolution : Conclude the story by resolving the conflict and showing the outcome for the characters.

4. Write the First Draft

Start writing your story based on your plot outline. Focus on getting your ideas down on paper without worrying too much about perfection. Let your creativity flow and try to write consistently. Use dialogue, descriptions, and action to bring your characters and plot to life. Remember, the first draft is just the beginning, so don’t be afraid to make mistakes.

5. Revise and Edit

After completing your first draft, take a break before revising. When you return, read your story with fresh eyes. Look for areas that need improvement, such as unclear scenes, weak dialogue, or pacing issues. Edit for grammar, spelling, and punctuation errors. Consider feedback from others to help refine your story. Keep revising until you are satisfied with the final version.

FAQ’s

What is a story plot.

A plot is the sequence of events in a story, including the introduction, conflict, rising action, climax, and resolution.

How do I create interesting characters?

Develop characters with distinct traits, motivations, and backgrounds. Make them relatable and give them goals and challenges to overcome.

What is the difference between a protagonist and an antagonist?

The protagonist is the main character who faces challenges. The antagonist opposes the protagonist, creating conflict.

How can I make my story engaging?

Create compelling characters, develop a strong plot with conflict and tension, and use vivid descriptions and dialogue.

What is the purpose of a story outline?

An outline helps organize your ideas, plan the plot, and ensure your story has a clear structure from beginning to end.

How important is setting in a story?

Setting provides context, influences the plot, and helps create mood and atmosphere. It makes the story more immersive.

What is a narrative voice?

Narrative voice is the perspective from which the story is told. It can be first person, second person, or third person.

How can I improve my dialogue writing?

Ensure dialogue sounds natural and reflects each character’s personality. Use it to advance the plot and reveal character traits.

What is the climax of a story?

The climax is the turning point and most intense moment, where the protagonist faces the main conflict.

How do I develop a theme in my story?

A theme is the underlying message or central idea. Develop it through characters’ actions, dialogue, and the story’s resolution.

Text prompt

• Instructive
• Professional

10 Examples of Public speaking

20 Examples of Gas lighting